Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Fire Nation University's newest student stood just outside its gates staring up at the very large, very old looking building that would house her for the next three years. Sakura Haruno had transferred to FNU from Suna University and today was her first day. For some reason, unknown even by her, she was nervous. It was like being a child at a new school all over again. Though she had already attended a university in Suna in the land of wind for an entire year, being at a new school never seemed to get any easier. No matter how old she got.

She'd filled out all the paperwork and received all the information she'd need for her new school even before she'd made it to Konoha. All she had to do was find her assigned dorm, settle in and prepare herself for her first day of school, which happened to be the next day. Sakura found a map of the school grounds just inside the gate and searched it for Shinobi Hall, the dorm she'd been assigned to. It didn't sound too bad, but she hoped that her roommate would be friendly, at the very least.

After asking a few people around campus, Sakura finally found Shinobi hall. It was located near the very back of the school's campus ground, furthest from the entrance where she'd come in, so carrying all her things had made the trip tiring, but she managed. Because it was still pretty early in the morning, most of the students must have been in class, she guessed, because Shinobi Hall was like a ghost town. It was empty and as silent as she'd ever seen a dormitory. Still, though, she hoped that her stay would be fun and enjoyable.

Room number 303 was what she looked for as she searched the halls. There were three floors, she quickly noticed so her room had to be on the very top. And what do you know, she found it.  While trying to hold all her thing, Sakura struggled to find her door key. Unlike her room in Suna, the doors here had sliding cards for keys. All she had to do was fish it out of her pocket and slide it through and the door would unlock. How fancy. However, in the midst of her struggle, one of her bags fell on the handle and the door just opened. Though it kind of freaked her out, Sakura stepped in the room anyway. She'd make sure to report the faulty locks to the dorm advisor once she met her.

Inside the room was pretty normal, though it was pretty big, much bigger than her last dorm room. There were two beds: one sat close to the door she'd just walked through. It was only a twin-sized bed with a lumpy-looking old, dusty mattress rolled up above a thin metal box spring. It was hers, most likely, since the other bed, which sat settled against the wall across from the first one, was already neatly made. The sheets that her roommate chose to have were pretty plain and dull. White sheets with a black comforter folded neatly at the foot of the bed.

Not far from that bed were two moderately sized closets with double sliding doors. The empty one was still open showing its availability. Next to both beds sat an old, worn brown night stand and finally, to her left were two other doors. One, at least, had to be a bathroom. At least she hoped so. There was nothing like having a little privacy when you showered. Though, she did have a moment to wonder where the second door would lead her. No time to waste though, Sakura wanted to be mostly settled in, showered and relaxed at least before noon.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

It had taken a bit longer than she'd hoped to have all of her things put away nice and neatly. The mattress on her bed just wouldn't cooperate long enough for her to get her bed together. Plus, it was dusty and smelled of time unused. Wasn’t anything a little beating and fabric freshener couldn't handle, but it took a lot of it. By the time she'd hung her last shirt in the closet it was noon and so she prepared herself for a shower. At her last dorm, Sakura had been a bit uptight around the other girl at the beginning. She didn't dare wear anything around her dorm mates that was even an inch above her ankles. She even took her clothes and toiletries in the bathroom with her just to change. After getting to know Ino, though, she'd loosened up enough that she could wear comfortable clothes. She wanted to show her new roommate that she would be just as comfortable in her presence.

Today Sakura chose just a t-shirt, some shorts and pair of ankle socks with cute little fuzzy pink balls on the back of them. It didn't get any more comfortable than this without being naked. After grabbing her towels and other toiletries, Sakura headed to the bathroom. Surprisingly, the first door she'd tried to open was locked so she had no idea where it led, but the second room was the bathroom. Odd though, that it had two doors instead of just the one she'd entered. Whoever her roommate was, she must have kept her things to herself because the bathroom was completely empty. Not one sign to show that someone had been using it save for a roll of tissue. Ino had kept their bathroom full of makeup and hair care products so this was surprising for Sakura.

No matter, though. Sakura sat her things on the counter just next to the sink before getting undressed. A good hot shower would do her tired body wonders. She stepped in the tub and turned the water on, and almost instantly the warmth of the water embraced her body. Sakura gave into the warm, relaxing sound of the water and placed her head under the spray to wet her pink locks, however in doing so she'd missed the sound of her new roommate as they entered their bedroom. Even as she showered it never occurred to her that her roommate might return from school soon. It wasn't until she was just about to exit the shower that she finally got to meet her roommate.

"Hey, dobe," they called as they pulled back the curtain to the shower. "Don’t use all the hot-" his towel dropped...

"Kyaaahhh!!!" and Sakura screamed

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sakura stood for a minute, frozen as she and the dark-haired man stared at one another in disbelief. Many questions ran through her head as she stared at the nakedness in front of her, but he asked the one question that stood out the most to her as if he'd read her mind.

"Who the hell are you?" this came from him as he knelt to retrieve the towel that had fallen from his slim waist. In that moment though, all the panic that had been building inside of Sakura seemed to just pore out.

"Get. Out!" she yelled, swinging arms and throwing anything she could get her hands on at the dark-haired man.

Finally, he managed to get to the door and out of it safely without being pelted too badly. Sakura quickly closed the door, locked it and leaned on it with all her weight, just in case. Her pulse thudded in her throat, not just from being seen naked by a strange man, but at the fact that she'd seen everything he had to offer a girl and she liked it. In just that amount of time, she'd taken in everything she'd seen on his body and stored the images in her mind. She was sure it was something she'd never forget. However, that didn't change that fact that he was male and she was female and she'd applied to be transferred to FNUs all girl dormitory.

Sakura looked around the bathroom and saw her towel sitting there on the counter just next to the sink, but it wasn't within arm's reach. She'd have to walk over to the counter and that meant abandoning her place up against the door. She knew it was foolish to worry about it since she'd already locked the door, but what if he knew a way to unlock it somehow? It was cold, though, and she was wet. The towel would at least give her some warmth and help dry her faster than air drying alone.

As quietly and as slowly as she could, Sakura pulled herself away from the door and crept over to the sink to grab her towel, and it was then that something hit her. In her hurry to get the hot shower her body so craved, she'd managed to leave all of her clothes in the bedroom, including her panties. Sakura pouted and stomped her foot and just then there was a knock on the door. Quickly she ran to the door pressing the weight of her upper body against it as if that would keep him from coming in.

"What do you want?" she asked with a shaking voice. She heard him sigh from the other side of the door.

"How long do you plan on being in there? I need to shower."

"Then go shower somewhere else," she said

"What the hell? Look, Naruto's not going to be back for at least another two hours. You should just leave now instead of trying to wait on him. Besides, this is my damn bathroom." Sakura could hear the irritation his voice, but she was confused.

"What? Who is Naruto?"

"Don't tell me you fucked the guy and didn't even know his real name? Typical chick."

"I did no such thing!" Sakura yelled "I don't even know who you're talking about. I've only been here for two hours at the most."

"Wait, so you're trying to say that Naruto didn't bring you in here?"

"You're the first person I've seen since I moved my things into this dorm," Sakura said, a little embarrassed because the thought of how they'd met moments ago was still fresh in her mind.

"Moved your things?" He asked then paused "Are you that Haruno person the dorm advisor was blabbering about, about a week ago?"

"I guess so since my name is Haruno Sakura"

"Oh," he said dryly "I thought you were one of Naruto's air-headed girlfriends."

"Who's Naruto?"

"You'll know when you meet him. Anyway, my question still stands. How long will you be in there? I stink and I want to take a shower."

"I can't come out," said Sakura in a calm, but embarrassed voice. Again, she heard her new roommate sigh.

"Why not?"

"I," she hesitated for a moment "I left my things in there on my bed." Sakura's roommate looked across the room at the second bed. He hadn't even noticed that it was made or that someone's things were placed on it when he walked in the room.

"You mean the clothes on that bed over there, right? Then I'll hand them to yo-"

"No, don't touch them!" she yelled almost too quickly.

She didn't want him to see her panties, let alone touch them. It was just too embarrassing. It wasn't as if no guy had ever seen her panties, but this guy was a complete stranger. Though, he'd already seen more of her than just her underwear.

"Don't tell me you're embarrassed. You left your panties out on the bed for God's sake." She heard footsteps fading away from the door before she heard him speak again. "They're cute, though, I guess. Lots of.....dots....and a kitten face on the front." she heard him snickered.

"I said don't touch them!" Sakura yelled, smacking the door with her palm, face red with embarrassment.

"What, are you ten or something?" That was it, she'd had enough. Without another thought, Sakura wrapped her towel around her body, opened the door and stormed out. "They really are cute, though," he said before she snatched her polka dot kitty-cat panties out of his hands.

"Can't you respect a girl's wishes and her property enough not to touch her panties at least?!" He shrugged his shoulders then turned away from Sakura.

"It worked, at least. About time. You can dress in here if you like. I'm going to take a shower," He said as he strode over towards his bed and grabbed the towel he'd been wearing earlier. Sakura watched him as he headed towards the bathroom in his grey sweat pants and uncaring attitude and couldn't decide whether she wanted to run up and smack him in the back of his head or call him back so that she could get a better look at him. Neither was a good idea so she settled for nothing. "Oh," he said, back still turned to her as he walked and lifted one lazy, uncaring hand up high enough to give a wave. "I'm Sasuke"

Sakura's frown stayed intact even after Sasuke entered the bathroom and shut the door. She was so exasperated, so irritated that she walked to the foot of her new bed and fell face first onto it and screamed. Even so, as she lay there frowning, Sakura could feel the heat in her cheeks. She was blushing just a bit too hard for her own liking.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

By the time Sasuke exited the bathroom Sakura was fully dressed. She'd decided to ditch her earlier choice of shorts and a t-shirt and had instead chosen a pair of jeans and a less revealing t-shirt. She still kept the cute fuzzy ball ankle socks though. She was sitting up in her bed hugging her pillow when Sasuke finally noticed her, but she was too deep in thought to notice him at the moment. Sasuke plopped down on his bed and grabbed the foot ball that sat on the opposite side of his bed from where Sakura's bed sat and tossed it in the air idlly.

"What's eating your grapes?" He asked and Sakura jumped at the sound of his voice, but she'd heard the question.

"Nothing that you need to bother yourself about," she said with just a bit too much snap to her voice, but if it bothered Sasuke even the slightest bit he didn't show it. He shrugged.

"You don't want to talk about it? Good because I really didn't want to listen. I was just asking because you looked like you needed someone to ask." He continued to toss the foot ball in the air as if she wasn't there.

The two of them sat in silence for the longest time. The only sound came from the football as it landed in Sasuke's hands. Sakura stared across the room at the rude man and was finally able to get a good look at him. Sasuke was handsome, beautiful even, but his attitude dulled that beauty to the point that he wasn't detestable. If things didn't work out then she'd be stuck with him for the next year, at least, and his attitude towards her would determine whether the next year would be pleasant or not.

She focused on him starting at his head. The identical darkness of his eyes and hair were the first to be seen. They were the darkest and deepest black she'd ever seen, yet so shiny and eye catching. His pale skin was a drastic contrast to all that darkness making it stand out even more. His lips were th0n, but not overly thin. She'd have preferred more fullness to them, but they were still kissable.

His body was slim, but fit with broad, square shoulders. He didn't have very defined muscles, but they were there showing that he did some kind of sport like swimming or running. He had long leg, but he wasn't very tall, only about a foot or so taller than she. Even his feet were nice and Sakura definitely wasn't a foot person. The only thing that threw off his perfect handsomeness was his glasses. He didn't seem the type that wore glasses. It just didn't fit him, but it didn't ruin his image either. She guessed it was something you just had to get used to with certain people.

There was a soft knock at their door and Sakura jumped so hard she nearly fell from her bed before running to answer the door. Sasuke only shook his head and continued to do what he was doing. Sakura bolted for the door and swung it open as fast as her hands would as if the person on the other side of the door were her knight in shining armor ready to take her away from that wretched place. However, it was just the dorm advisor. For her though, that was good enough.

Sakura smiled, staring into some of the most beautiful, big, dark doe eyes she'd ever seen up close. The person before her was pale and beautiful with long, flowing dark hair and delicate features. Just looking at them made her want to hug them and she didn't even know them. Yet, the smile they gave her was enough to make Sakura want to have them as a best friend, or a lover. Well, not that she was a lover of women, but it was just something about this particular dainty person that oozed of love and pheromones.

"Hi," they finally said, tilting their head to one side, smiling even more. "I'm Haku, Shinobi Hall's dorm advisor. You're Haruno, Sakura san, right?" Sakura watched Haku for a moment, something about this person was mysterious as if there was some sort of riddle about them that needed to be solved. Yet, that fact seemed obvious to Haku.

Finally, Sakura bowed and said, "Yes, I am Haruno, Sakura"

It wasn't until Haku did a bow that Sakura discovered why she'd considered this beautiful person a potential lover. She'd never been attracted to another female and that fact remained. Haku was male. He'd been holding a clip board in front of his chest up until he bowed, and that small movement caused his shirt to pucker revealing the slim, flat plane of his chest.

"It's nice to finally meet you, Haruno san. I'd been expecting you. Forgive me for not being here to greet-"

"You- you're not a girl! You're a boy!" Sakura said almost a little too dramatically, pointing her finger towards Haku. He looked puzzled and little embarrassed under her gaze before he stood straight.

"Well, yes, Haruno san. I am male. That's-"

"And he's a boy, too," she said, successfully cutting Haku off for the second time as she pointed that accusing finger of hers at Sasuke who looked a little lost and shocked by her loud voice.

"Yeah, I am," Sasuke said after regain his composure. "But you already know that, right? You made sure of that with your own two eyes earlier, didn't you? Perv." His words both shocked and embarrassed Sakura and for a moment her mouth hung wide open.

"Okay, I think we should all just calm down and talk this over. I'll come in and the three of us-," Haku was cut off, yet again.

"Perv? Pervert?! Who's the pervert here? I wasn't the one that opened the curtains on someone else while they showered! I wasn't the one who dropped their towel! I wasn't the one who was playing with someone else’s panties!" Sakura said all this while pointing at Sasuke and storming towards him. He continued to toss his ball in the air and catch it as she grew closer. Haku had already come into the room and closed the door by the time she made it to Sasuke.

Sasuke shrugged his shoulders and said, "Oh yeah, the pink and white polka dot kitty panties. Cute." He sat his football down on the bed next to him and sat up. He acted as if Sakura had already walked away from him, but she remained standing by his bed. He slipped on his glasses and stood, but Sakura wasn't done. Not yet.

"You!...You, you bastard! You're too cruel! I hate you!" She glared at him as best she could through her embarrassment, but Sasuke didn't pay that any mind. He only came closer. So close, in fact that she could feel his breath as he spoke, tickling the loose hair around her face.

"Too bad then, huh? Welcome to FNU, roomie" With that, Sasuke walked around the trembling female and headed for the door. However, just as he made it to Haku he was stopped. Haku placed his hand on Sasuke's shoulder.

"Aw, leaving so soon, Uchiha san? That's no good. I don't think you've properly greeted your new roommate," Haku smiled as he said this, but the sound of his voice didn't match those sweet and gentle words. He pushed Sasuke back away from the door. "Take a seat."

Sasuke glared. He didn't like being touched so much or having Haku order him around and it showed clearly on his face, but what choice did he have?  He went over to his bed and plopped down.

Haku walked over to Sakura and said, "Are you okay, Haruno san? Pay no mind to the emo, ever-sulking Sasuke. He's just picking with you because you're new and you're a girl. You'll get use to him and soon you'll learn to look past his childishness. Okay?" Sakura nodded and tried to calm herself.

"Why?" She asked low and Haku didn't understand.

"Huh? Why what?"

"Why am I here? In this dorm, why? I'm a girl. I don't understand."

"Oh, I think I understand what you're asking. It's simple. You were selected to be placed in this dorm, Haruno san."

"But I applied for an all -girls’ dorm not an all –boys’ dorm. Did they get my name wrong? Did I mark down the wrong sex on my application? I just don't understand why I was place in a dorm where my roommate is a boy." Sakura was confused and Haku could understand, but he knew the answer.

"I can understand your concerns, Haruno san, but there isn't much neither you nor I can do about this particular situation. You see, even though you applied to be placed in Leaf Hall, the all girl's dorm, it's full. There are four dorms here, Haruno san: Shinobi Hall, Leaf Hall, Konoha Hall and Fire Hall. Both Shinobi Hall and Konoha Hall were all-boys’ dorms while Leaf Hall and Fire Hall were all-girl's dorms. However, within the last few years Konoha's male to female ratio has changed.

There are at least ten females for every three males attending FNU now and because we didn't want to turn our students down, we had to find a way to accommodate. Because there haven't been enough males to fill both Shinobi Hall and Konoha Hall, it was decided that one of the boy's dorms would become co-ed. You, though, are the first transfer student we've gotten this year and you're female so you are the first and only female in this dorm." Sakura, without thinking, plopped down on Sasuke's bed just next to him and stared.

"So, you mean to tell me that there is nothing I can do about this? Nothing at all?" Sakura asked then looked up at Haku "Are you sure?"

"Well, there is always the option of finding a job and moving into one of the local apartments located off campus. I'm afraid there isn't much else you could do. The only other thing would be to stay here until the end of the school year and apply for the all girl's dorm as early as possible for the next year. Even then, I'm not sure about it since they usually end up reserving those rooms for the ones who were already accepted the previous year. The only way a room would open up is if someone moves off campus, is kicked out of the dorm or transfers to another school." Sakura's hands fell heavy into her lap and once again, she stared out into the room at nothing at all.

"So that's it, huh? I'm stuck here. I have nowhere else to go. I can't afford to get a job right now. I'm a full time student and I'm studying to become a doctor. I don't have time enough to do much besides study." With that she placed her hands over her face and started crying again.

"I'm really sorry you have to go through all of this, Haruno san. I really am," Haku said as he knelt down in front of her, placing his free hand on her shoulder.

"Tch, typical female," Sasuke said and a heated glare was directed at him from Haku. It was kind of scary, but Sasuke would never admit that. He only shrugged his shoulders.

"I'll try and talk to the head of the administration’s office and see if I can get your name placed on the waiting list for one of the girl's dorm, but I can't make any promises that you'll get in any time this year. Until then, we at Shinobi Hall will try to make your stay here as comfortable as possible. As a matter of fact, Uchiha san had already agreed to be your tour guide. He'll show you around the building and even around campus if you want."

"Hey! What the hell are you blabbering about, Haku? I never-"

"Shut up, Sasuke. I'm talking," was all Haku said without even looking at the Uchiha

"C-can't there be anyone else besides him to show me around?" Sakura asked.

"Hmm, I'm afraid not. Sasuke's one of the only available people living here in Shinobi Hall that can show you around today. There is one other person, but he's so hard to catch up with that I couldn't ask."

"You didn't ask me either," Sasuke mumbled, but was ignored.

"I guess I have no choice then, huh?"

"Again, I'm sorry about this mix up, Haruno san. I'd hoped to make your stay here as enjoyable as possible from the very start." Haku stood "I have to prepare for my classes, but if there's anything you need then please feel free to ask. My last class ends a six PM, but if it's an emergency then do not hesitate to call my cell. The number is written on a chart next to the phone in the main office. Sasuke will show you where that is."

"Okay," Sakura said with sad eyes, but there really wasn't anything more Haku could do for her so she left it alone.

"Alright then, Haruno san. I'll be seeing you around. Bye-bye"

"Bye" Sakura sat watching as Haku made his way out of her room and sighed. Her last-ditch effort to find a way out of Shinobi Hall had just been diminished. What else could she do? The room was quiet for a moment as she sat watching the door, but suddenly she felt a soft kick to her lower back.

"Hey, you plan on sleeping with me or something?" Sakura turned big green eyes and red cheeks around only to be met by Sasuke's impassive face.

"What?"

"You're still on my bed. Unless you plan on sleeping with me, get off." Sakura frowned.

"You're a bastard, you know that?" she said, but didn't wait for a response before standing and walking back over to her bed. She plopped down on it, leaned to the side, pressed her face into her fluffy baby blue pillow and screamed.

An hour must have passed before any noise other than Sakura's crying was heard. Sasuke stood from his bed and the sound of it caught her attention. She turned her head to look in his direction. What she saw made her go stiff. Just across from her, Sasuke was, with no hesitation, stripping.

"What the hell are you doing?" she asked, face pressed into her pillow. Sasuke stopped in mid motion and looked over his shoulder at her.

"What does it look like, baka? I'm changing."

"Why are you doing that here?"

"Because I live here. This is my room. It's not like I have something you haven't already seen, but if you don't want to see it again, then don't look. Either way is fine with me." Sakura looked over at him, eyes fierce, but the moment she did, her cheeks took on that familiar pink tint. Even from where he stood Sasuke could see her blush. He could only shake his head and give her an all knowing smirk. "If you insist on staring, I could give you another good look. You'll have to pay me though." Sakura frowned and put her face back in her pillow.

"I hate you!"

"Yeah, right," Sasuke said, chuckling to himself. After getting his clothes on, he headed for the door. "I'll catch you later, roomie. Have fun." Sasuke walked past her bed as he spoke, but the moment his hand touched the door knob, it opened.

"Hey, Sasuke!" Sakura heard and sat up only in time enough to see a flash of yellow tackle Sasuke down to the floor.

"Naruto! Get off, damn it!" Sasuke yelled and Naruto laughed. Sakura crawled down to the foot of her bed to get a better look at the two people wrestling on the floor. It wasn't until she glanced over the edge that Naruto finally stopped to acknowledge her.

"Huh? A girl?" he asked as he leaned in closer to get a better look at Sakura. Sasuke pushed his way from under Naruto's legs and pulled himself up while the blond was distracted. "Hey, are you crying?"

"She's just pissed that she has to stay in Shinobi Hall. Just leave her alone." Sasuke said, now sitting on his bed again. Sakura sat up and placed her hands over her face. Crying all over again. Naruto knelt on the floor at the foot of her bed with his arms folded on the bed and his chin resting on them.

"Hey, what's wrong? You're the new girl. I think I heard Haku mention something about a girl moving in a while ago, but I didn't think it would be so soon. Do you hate Shinobi Hall that much already?" Sakura sniffled, but didn't remove her hands as she spoke.

"No"

"Then why are you crying?"

She sniffled again. "Because.....because I have to share my room with him!" She pointed at Sasuke dramatically. Naruto looked over at said man and Sasuke only shrugged his shoulders.

"What did Sasuke do to you to make you cry?"

"He came in the bathroom on me while I was taking a shower, he was playing with my underwear, and he's been nothing but a huge perverted jerk!" She placed her hands back over her face, but the response she got out of Naruto wasn't exactly what she'd been expecting. He laughed. Sakura slowly pulled her hands from her face, puzzlement was clear in her expression. "What's so funny?" she finally asked.

"You two!" Naruto said barely holding himself up from falling to the floor with laughter. "It's just so hard to imagine Sasuke as a pervert. A jerk, yes, but a pervert? It's just too funny! And you," Naruto said, finally calming himself enough to talk again. He pulled himself up and onto her bed near enough that only his blue eyes filled her vision. "You're just too cute." Sakura didn't know what to say. She could only stare with wide eyes and flushed cheeks. "I'm Naruto, by the way. What's your name?"

"I'm S-Sakura. Haruno, Sakura"

"Cool. Nice to meet you, Sakura chan! I guess we'll be roommates for the next year so please take care of me!" He stood and held out his hand to her. His sudden change in attitude was enough to wow Sakura for a moment. All she could do was take his hand and shake it.

"Yes, me to. Wait! Roommates? I thought he was my roommate?"

"Oh, yeah, he is. We're all roommates. Each room fits three. Or well, I have my own room, but it's not as big as this one and I have to come through here to get to it."

"Wait, do you mean that locked door next to the bathroom?"

"Yep! The other door in the bathroom also leads to my bedroom." Sakura was in shock. Not only did she have one room mate, but two and they were both male. What the hell was she going to do? "So have you met the dorm advisor yet?" Naruto went on to ask as he sat on her bed next to her. Sakura could only nod. "Yeah, Haku's pretty cool, but he kind of looks like a girl if you ask me. It's sorta like you're not the only girl here when you think of Haku, huh, Sakura chan?"

"Oh, yeah, I guess so," was Sakura only answer.

"Hey, are you still upset about Sasuke's perverted-ness?"

Sakura didn't answer so Naruto stood from her bed and walked over towards Sasuke. He climbed on the bed and got up into Sasuke's face much like he'd done to her moments ago. And the same reaction came from Sasuke as it had from her. Wide eyes and pink cheeks. Sakura was surprised to see such an expression on the dark-haired boy's face. "Hey, Sasuke, apologize to Sakura chan." Sasuke looked away, but his cheeks remained pink and just seeing him that way caused Sakura's cheeks to grow warmer too.

"What are you going on about, Naruto?"

"Apologize to Sakura chan so she'll be happy again."

"What? No way. One apology isn't going to make that baka happy. Whether I do or not won't change the fact that she has to stay in Shinobi Hall."

Naruto frowned then turned to look at Sakura. "Will his apology make you smile again, Sakura chan?" Sakura thought about that question for a moment before answering.

"Only if he promises to be a little nicer to me." Naruto looked back at Sasuke, but he still couldn't manage to look into those blue eyes staring down at him.

"Do you promise to be nicer to Sakura chan?" Naruto asked, leaning in even closer. Sasuke frowned even more, but the pinkness in his cheeks never lessened.

"Tch, whatever," was all Sasuke managed.

"Close enough," Naruto said then turned to Sakura. "He promises" He turned back to Sasuke and said, "Now apologize."

"Can you get away from me? I can't breathe with you all in my face," Sasuke said.

"Okay, fine. Then I'll move, but you're coming with me."  Naruto moved off Sasuke's bed, but grabbed him by the wrist, pulling him along until they stood in front of Sakura. Naruto knelt down on the side of her bed, pulling Sasuke down with him so that they were at eye level with Sakura. "Now, apologize"

It was amazing, really, Sakura realized as she watched the interactions between the two men. Sasuke was an entirely different person in the presence of Naruto. He was almost....cute, not that he wasn't already attractive enough. Physically, he was beautiful, but even his attitude was cute when he wanted to be and that made Sakura relax. She even teased Sasuke a bit herself. She smiled at him and leaned into his face close enough that only his eye filled her vision.

"Is there something you'd like to say to me?" It may have been her imagination, but she'd swear she saw him blush just a bit more before he looked away.

"I'm sorry," he finally mumbled

"Sorry for what?" Naruto asked

"I'm sorry for being an ass, okay?" There it was. Sasuke finally apologized. Naruto watched as Sakura's face beamed with happiness and it made him smile. Even with her red eyes and pink nose from all that crying, she was still cute. Cute enough that he couldn't take his eyes off of her. Not until he heard Sasuke speak again. "Are we done here?" Naruto released him and Sasuke stood, pulling himself off of Sakura's bed. Naruto watched as Sakura's eyes followed Sasuke all the way back over to his side of the room.

Naruto sat on her bed hard enough to gain Sakura's attention and when she looked at him he smiled. "Hey, Sakura chan, did Haku appoint anyone to show you around, because, you know, I'm free."

"Actually, he did. Sasuke is supposed to show me around today."

"Yeah, right. Like I'd do that. I've had about all I can stand of the two of you today."

"Aww, come on Sasuke. Don't be a jerk. Please?" Naruto asked. Sasuke closed his eyes and shook his head.

"Get lost"

"Please, Uchiha kun?" He heard Sakura say and just the sound of his name from her made him look over at the two people sitting across from him.

The both of them saw that small opening and said, "Please?"

Sasuke frowned before pulling himself up off his bed. He stuffed his hands in his pockets and started for the door, but as he passed Sakura's bed he spoke, "Whatever, let's just get this over with. I promised I'd do it anyway." Both Naruto and Sakura smiled.

"Just give me a second to get my shoes and we can go," this from Sakura. If one of them had seen Sasuke blushing, they didn't show it and for that, he was glad.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

By early evening, Sasuke and Naruto had already shown Sakura most of the school's campus. The last thing on their list was the place they'd started. Shinobi dorms.

The three of them walked through the doors of the dormitory and to the left, Naruto pointed and said, "That's the main office. There's never really anyone in there, but you can find some helpful information like numbers to different places, schedules, and a map of the school campus if you're unsure about how to get somewhere. That is, if you can't ask me or Sasuke."

Sakura made a mental note of everything he said before the three of them left. On the first floor, not far from the main office, there was a supply store. It was managed and run by Haku. There you could buy anything needed like extra soap, tissue and snacks. It was purely for raising money for the dorm. There was also a small social area with a TV, a microwave and a foosball table. Nobody ever really went in there though. She'd found out from Naruto that the only person in the entire dorm that had their own room was Haku and it was also located on the first floor. From there Naruto started introducing her to some of the other occupants of Shinobi Hall.

There was a guy name Neji who shared a room with two other guys, Shino and Kiba. Neji and Naruto didn't seem all that friendly towards each other which caused Sakura to assume that there was some kind of history between them that had gone bad. She wondered what it was and wanted to ask, but it wasn't really her place. She didn't know him all that well to be asking such personal questions.

There was also Shikamaru, Chouji and Lee who lived in the room right across from Neji and the others. On the second floor were Zabuza, Gaara and Sasori. They were all nice enough, but kind of scary-looking. Across from them was Juugo, Suigetsu and a third guy named Kurosaki Tasuku. He, unlike everyone else, wasn't in the dormitory at the moment. Just hearing the name didn't strike any interest in Sakura, but then again, nothing can ever really prepare you for the future.

Chapter Text

<p>Sakura lay in her bed, sleeping peacefully until the offending ring of her alarm clock sounds. Why, she wondered as she lay there, had she chosen morning classes? It wouldn't have hurt her to take afternoon classes, but mornings were more convenient.

That way if she needed to do some studying or go to the library, everything would still be available when she finished her last class. That still didn't change the fact that she wasn't a morning person and hated getting out of bed.<br />

Looking around the dark room, it was evident that she wasn't the only one. Sasuke and Naruto both had morning classes, but not one of them had made a move to get out of bed. Then finally someone did move, but it wasn't to get out of bed. 

As a matter of fact, that person moved just behind Sakura. For a moment Sakura was too afraid to move. She didn't want to alert the person, whoever they were, that she was awake. What if it was a killer?
What if it was a pervert coming to assault her? 

The person moved again, this time snuggling in closer to her, pressing their body in to spoon her. That was it, Sakura had to turn and get a good look at the offender. They had their arms wrapped tightly around her body so moving had been more of a challenge than she'd foresaw, but the moment she turned to face that person, her lips were captured; caught in one of the best kisses she'd ever experienced. 

Even with the staleness of sleep in her mouth it was still a good kiss, and Sakura couldn't deny the tightness she felt low in her body. However, she couldn't just lay there and be kissed by some stranger. She finally managed to pull herself away and when she did, she screamed.

Before long, she was out of bed, Sasuke was up and their light was on. Sasuke stood next to his bed as confused and panicked as Sakura looked. Only moments later Haku and some of the other guys came pouring through their door trying to see what all the fuss was about. 

Sakura stood staring down at Naruto who lay in her bed looking around at everyone as if he didn't know what was going on.

"Naruto! I'll kill you!" she screamed, picking up her pillow and beating him with it. 

It had been three months since she transferred to FNU and for some reason Naruto had found his way into her bed at least twice a week since the first day. However, today was different. Usually he'd only sleep across the foot of her bed. This time, he'd actually got in under the sheets and cuddled in next to her. And he kissed her!

"I'm sorry! I didn't mean to. I sleepwalk. Don't kill me Sakura chan!" He tried hiding himself from her, but Sakura was relentless in her beating. Haku and the others didn't see any immediate danger so they all filed out and left the three roommates to settle things themselves.

"Why did you do that, Naruto? I told you not come into my bed."

"I wasn't trying to, I promise. It's just that I'm not used to sleeping alone."

"What's that supposed to mean? This is your second year in college, Naruto. How can you not be used to sleeping alone?"

"The dobe's probably not lying. He's snuck so many girls in his room at night that he hasn't had to sleep alone often," Sasuke said as he slid his glasses on.

"See, Sakura chan? And the nights that I did end up sleeping alone, I always found myself in bed with Sasuke." Naruto's words were so innocent when he said them, but Sakura couldn't help but blush. 

She had no words for what she felt, but still she blushed, and she'd stopped pelting him with her pillow. She looked over at Sasuke and just as she'd expected, he was blushing too, though he tried to hide it with a frown.

"Well, at least now he's attacking you at night instead of me. Good luck with that," Sasuke managed to say through his embarrassment.

"It's not that I'm trying to attack you or anything. I don't even remember getting up to come in here. My body just moves on its own, though I can say that I prefer the soft curviness of Sakura's body over Sasuke's hard, cold body. I always wake with the chills. That could've just been due to the fact that he'd push me on the floor when he woke up."

Sakura stared at Naruto, but still she couldn't say a word. He, like Sasuke, only slept in a pair of loose sweat pants, but for some reason he just didn't make it seem as sexy. Especially when he walked and scratched his balls or butt like he was doing at the moment. When he made it to the bathroom and walked in closing the door behind him, Sakura's fingers unconsciously went to her lips. 

He'd kissed her and it was good. Was Naruto a sleep kisser as well? Did he remember doing it? Her eyes strayed over to Sasuke who still sat on the side of his bed in his sweat pants. His looked down as he ran his hands through his hair so he had no idea he was being watched, but only one question ran through her mind as she watched him. Had Naruto done the same to Sasuke?

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sakura had pretty much gotten use to life at her new school. It's become easier and easier to find her way back to Shinobi Hall after her last class without having to ask for help. She was pretty proud of herself as she walked into her room. Surprisingly enough, it was dark. Usually Sasuke would make it back before her and have already turned the bedroom lights on. He'd either be reading or listening to music or just laying there tossing his football in the air.

Today, she didn't see him at all and she couldn't help the lonely feeling that washed over her with that knowledge. It wasn't until she walked further in and placed her bags on the bed that a strange noise was heard. It sounded sort of like someone was kicking the wall in Naruto's room, but it couldn’t be him, right? Naruto didn't get out of his classes for another two hours.

Again, she heard the knock and this time a sound something similar to a whimper was heard along with it. Sakura's eyes wondered over towards Naruto's door and again the knock and whimper were heard. Sakura's pulse thudded in her throat. 

Not because she was scared, but because she was hoping that Naruto wasn't in there doing what she thought he was doing, and that only bothered her because Sasuke was missing. It had taken some time, but after only a week it had become obvious to her that Sasuke had a crush on Naruto. It was just too obvious.

Maybe not to everyone, but to her it was. What if Sasuke had confessed and he and Naruto were in his room right now having sex? What would she do? How would she act? She'd come to really like Sasuke, for the most part, that much she could admit, so to see him pressed down underneath Naruto's body, how would she feel?

Lost in her thoughts, Sakura walked over to Naruto's door without really even noticing. She'd reached out for the door knob and was just about to open the door when the front door to their bedroom opened. Sasuke stood in the door for a moment watching her stand before Naruto's bedroom door. He looked at her hand hovering just out of reach of the doorknob and sighed.

"I wouldn't go in there if I were you. You might not see something you like," Sasuke said and Sakura dropped her hand. To say that she was relieved that Sasuke wasn't in there with Naruto would be an understatement.

"What do you mean?" she asked, following him as he walked over towards his bed.

"Do you really want to see Naruto fucking some chick?"

"No and I don't really want to hear it either," she replied

"Trust me; he's trying to be as quiet as possible. He's doing it out of respect for you."

"You make it seem like Naruto does this a lot."

"He does and it's usually a lot louder. He's even fucked in front of me a few times because they just couldn't seem to wait long enough to get in his bedroom. He couldn’t give a shit about what I think." 

Sakura stared at Sasuke. Again, his words and actions pointed to the fact that he liked Naruto. She sighed because it kind of hurt. Why didn't Sasuke like her?

"Hey, why don't we go and grab some lunch?" she asked "My treat." Sasuke looked at her long and hard with eyes full of suspicion.

"Why?" he asked and she shrugged

"I don't know. I missed breakfast so I'm hungry. And which is the greater evil: having free lunch with me or listening to Naruto having sex?" Sasuke stood and slid his glasses in place before stuffing his hands in his pockets and heading for the door.

"Since you put it that why, I might as well go." Sakura smiled and followed after him. "I'm telling you this now; I refuse to eat ramen so you'd better have enough money for something more expensive than that."

"Yes, yes. Just stop complaining," said Sakura as she followed him out and closed the door behind them.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sakura walked out of the restaurant behind Sasuke trying to count what little money she had left. She couldn't believe the prices they had. Usually local restaurants had discounts for students, but evidently Sasuke had chosen the only one that didn't and now she was broke. He, on the other hand, seemed content and full and not so broke. She glared up at him as she walked beside him. 

For a while there was silence which was normal since the two of them rarely talked unless they were arguing. Naruto was usually the mediator between the two of them, but today Naruto's hands were a little too full to nurse the two of them. They were on their own.

"So," Sakura began "do you think they're done?"

"Nope. Not by a long shot. Naruto has the stamina of some kind of wild animal."

"So what now? Do you want to go back anyway?"

"I'm fine with walking. It's not good to laze around after eating so much and I, for one, can't afford to get fat. You can go back if you want," he said.

"No. No, I'm fine just walking, too." 

Again, that awkward silence lingered between them. It was already bad enough that he wasn't even looking in her direction or even walking very close, but the silence made it worse. It was like being fourteen again and being forced to go out with a person you didn't really like, but you didn't want to hurt their feelings. Of course, she really did like Sasuke though, but he didn't like her. 

"Why can't you afford to get fat?" she asked.

"Because it'll ruin my pretty-boy image," he said, looking down at her. 

The expression on her face was priceless. It was as if she really believed he'd say something like that and to hear it shocked her. Sasuke turned from her smirking and said, "It was a joke. A joke"

"Oh," Sakura said, finally letting the air out of her lungs that she hadn't even realized she was holding. "For a minute there I thought you were serious."

"Do I really seem that shallow?"

"Yes," she said and Sasuke glared.

"Get bent, Haruno," he said then turned to walk away from her. Sakura ran after him and grabbed his arm and just that small touch made him tense and give her a look that made her pull away.

"I'm sorry. I apologize. I was wrong, okay? I didn't mean to offend you. It's just that you haven't given me much else to work with. You only show that shallow, egotistical, arrogant part of yourself to me. You only show your other side when Naruto's around."

Sasuke stared at her for a moment before walking again. "I don't know what you're talking about. I'm me. I'm always me. There is no other side." 

It was painfully obvious that Sasuke didn't want to talk about Naruto so she figured she'd better find something else to talk about.

"S-seriously, though, why can't you afford to get fat?"

"I'm on the swim team for the school and I'm the number one swimmer. How fast would I go if I wasn't slim enough?"

"I knew it! I could look at you and tell. I figured it was either swimming or track."

"How could you tell?" he asked.

"You just have that kind of body. Not overly muscular, but not scrawny either."

"You pay a hell of a lot of attention to me, don't you? Or is it just my body you've been looking at? I always knew you were a perv."

Despite herself, Sakura blushed and looked away. "I'm not a pervert. It's just that I'm finding it hard to figure you out. I don't know when I'm really seeing the real you so I find myself always looking."

"Why?" he asked and Sakura looked back at him.

"Huh?"

"Why is it so important that you understand me?"

"I don't understand that part either. We spend most of our free time arguing with each other so it's a mystery to me why I want to know you. Maybe it's because you were the first person I talked to after moving to Konoha. Or maybe it's because we argue all the time. It could even be due to the fact that you're my roommate. I don't know. It's not like I have a lot of friends or people I know here, so I guess I'm just focused on the closest people around me."

"What about Naruto?" he asked, but still he didn't look down at her.

"What about him?"

"I think he likes you so maybe you should try focusing more on him."

Sakura didn't say anything. What could she say? It was like trying to decide between apples and oranges. It wasn't that one was any better than the other, but everyone had their favorite. It never occurred to Sakura that Naruto had been looking at her. 

From what she heard coming from his bedroom, it sure didn't seem like he liked her. Naruto was always the same. He was the same with everyone. He treated her no different than he treated Sasuke.

"What about you, Uchiha kun?"

"What about me?"

"Do you like anyone?"

His face seemed to harden for a moment and then it was gone. "I don't have time for nonsense like that. School's too important to be thinking of trivial matters like that."

For some reason, Sakura felt sorry for Sasuke. She wanted to argue with him that things like love, dating, sex, they were all a part of being human and that it wasn't just trivial matters, but she didn't.

"What's your major?" she asked

"Law"

"Oh, wow, that's a good one. You hear a lot of children say they want to grow up to become a lawyer so it's pretty cool to know someone who's actually studying to become one. Was it always your dream?"

"No," was all the answer Sasuke gave, and Sakura wanted to know more, but just when she opened her mouth to ask someone called her.

"Sakura chan, Sasuke! Hey, wait up!" It was Naruto. "I've been looking all over for you guys. Where'd you go?"

Sakura felt a bit awkward looking at Naruto after hearing the noises coming from his bedroom, so it ended up being Sasuke that answered. "We went out so you could have some privacy. Haruno asked me out to lunch."

Naruto actually looked a little embarrassed. "Oh, uh, sorry about that you guys. I didn't mean for it to take so long. You know how that is, right, Sasuke? Oh! But I can't believe you took him out without me, Sakura chan," he pouted "I want to go on a date with you next; just me and you. I'll pay since I'm not a cheap-ass like old Sasuke here."

Sasuke shrugged his shoulders. "She asked so she paid"

Sakura looked up at Sasuke, but he didn't look at her. She had a feeling he was sulking about what Naruto said about the date thing.

"Hey, Naruto, that girl that you were just sleeping with, what was her name?" Sakura asked

"Huh? Why?"

"I’m curious just in case I hear the name, I want to see her. I want to know what type of girls you like."

"Oh, okay, but I don't really remember. I'll have to ask the next time I see her."

"So you just had sex with a girl whose name you can't even remember? Do you like her? Is she your girlfriend?"

"Nah, not really. I mean, I'm not gonna pass up on sex if someone offers, but that doesn't mean I like them enough to make them my girlfriend."

"Do you like anyone right now?" she asked and Naruto actually blushed.

"Uh, nah, not right now. Why do you ask?"

"Just wanted to know before I made you an offer."

"What kind of offer?" he asked and she could see excitement in his eyes.

"If I agree to go on a date with you, will you give me your room?"

"Hm? My room? Why would you want that? It's so much smaller than the one you share with Sasuke."

"Yeah, but I'm a girl and a girl shouldn't have to sleep in a room with a boy. I think it would be better if you two slept in the same room. Don't you agree, Uchiha?"

It was Sasuke's turn to blush, but he managed to hide it. "Don't throw me in it. That's totally up to you two."

"Hey, but if I share a room with Sasuke then I won't be able to have sex as often. You know, not all girls want an audience," said Naruto

"Well, that's okay. You'll just have to try and manage to do it when neither of us is there. I think we both deserve at least that much respect."

"Hmm, I guess you're right, Sakura chan. Sharing a room with Sasuke wouldn't be so bad anyway."

"Then we have a deal?" she asked

"Wait, first I want to be clear on just what kind of date we'll have," Naruto said and that seriousness caught Sakura by surprise.

"Okay. Well, I guess it can be the same kind of date that Sasuke and I had. Just a friendly lunch"

"No way. I wouldn't give my bedroom up for just that."

"Okay, then. What do you suggest, Naruto?"

"Dinner and a movie, my treat and then a walk afterwards. Whatever happens after that happens."

"We're not having sex, Naruto. I'm not one of your little school girl sluts. We're just friends."

"Okay, okay. I was just kidding anyway," he said and laughed. "Don't get offended, Sakura chan. I already know your name and you don't have to worry about me looking at you the way I do those other girls. I’d be stupid not to at least try to get a piece of you though, right?" 

Naruto smiled and rubbed the back of his neck nervously, hoping that Sakura didn’t take his playful flirting too seriously.

Somehow, Sakura felt hurt. Not because of Naruto's words, because she knew that he was joking, but something told her that he was only half joking and that meant that Naruto really did like her. She knew that that fact hurt Sasuke and his pain hurt her more.

"Dinner and a movie and maybe even a walk is fine, Naruto, but can you give me until next weekend? I have some exams coming up this week and I won't really have much free time."

"Okay, that gives me enough time to free my schedule anyway. Then it's a date, Sakura chan"

Like the first time she'd met him, Naruto leaned in close to her face as he spoke that last part, but unlike then the look on his face was far from the cheerful, childish expression he always wore. No, the look in his eyes was nothing like that. 

This time they were filled with things like anticipation, lust and pure masculinity. It was in that moment that she could kind of understand why some girls would want to sleep with Naruto even without the possibility of commitment.

"Well, I gotta run," he said. "Haku said he wanted to talk to me about something." 

With that, Naruto waved and left. Even before he was out of sight completely, Sasuke had already turn and started in the opposite direction. Sakura turned to followed him.

"Wait, where are you going, Uchiha?" 

She was about to touch his arm, but thought about the glare he'd given her earlier and decided against it. 

"Are you mad about something?" she asked "Why are you so upset?"

Though she asked, she already knew the answer. Sasuke was jealous. Jealous that she got to go on a date with Naruto and he didn't. Jealous that Naruto liked her and not him, but she'd never say it out loud. Not unless he admitted to it first.

"Go back to the dorm, Haruno, I have something I have to do."

"Bu-"

"Get lost!" he yelled, leaving Sakura without even looking back.

Sakura stared at his back as he left and whispered, "I already am"

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sakura sat on a bench not far from where Sasuke had left her. They'd gone off campus when they went to lunch so she had no idea where she was. She didn't want to risk getting anymore lost than she already was so she stayed where he'd left her. 

It'd been hours since both he and Naruto left, but she hoped that a least one of them would notice that she hadn't returned yet. She hoped it would be soon because it was already starting to get dark.

She'd been trying to help Sasuke in her own way, but somehow it all backfired on her. She wondered if sticking her nose in Sasuke's business had been a bad choice from the very beginning, but she just couldn't help herself. She liked him. In the midst of thinking, Sakura hadn't noticed the old man who'd come to sit just next to her.

"Hey there, young lady. Are you alright?" he asked and Sakura looked up with a start.

"Oh, um, yes. Yes, I'm fine."

"Are you sure? You're not lost are you?"

"No, I'm not lost. I'm just waiting on a friend."

"You look sad and you've been sitting here a mighty long time all alone so I figured I'd come over here and give you a helping hand." His words frightened more than comforted Sakura. How long had he been watching her she wondered?

"No, it's fine, but thanks anyway. I'll manage."

"I see your student ID badge there. I could show you how to get back to the campus." He stood and held out his hand to Sakura. "I could buy you a cup of coffee or something instead, if-"

"Hey, sorry I'm late. I really should buy you a cell phone," a man said as he walked towards Sakura and the old man. He smiled and turned to the old man. "Was she giving you a hard time, sir? I apologize about that. You see, she has this weird fetish were she likes to lure innocent old men in and have me kick their ass while she watches. Turns her own." 

The look on the new guy’s face didn’t match his comical tone and the old man took the hint.

"Oh, i-is that how it is? Then I'd better be going, huh?" the old man said, laughing nervously as he did.

Sakura and the mysterious new guy watched as the old man moved as fast as he could away from them. Sakura couldn't believe that that perverted old man had been watching her. It frightened her and the thought of it sent chills down her spine, and not in the good way.

The distinct sound of a lighter being lit caught Sakura's attention causing her to look up. She watched the man before her light his cigarette and take a pull. She wanted to thank him for his help, but only one thing came to her mind to say.

"Of all things, why did you have to use sex and violence to scare that old man away? Now he's going to think I'm the pervert. I'm studying to become a doctor, you know. He'll never look at me the same if I ever see him again."

The new guy took another pull and blew it out. 

"I just wanted to kick his ass anyway. If he'd agreed to it then I could just say he volunteered. Dirty old man. Anyway, you're that new girl I keep hearing about, right?"

"Huh? Me?" Sakura asked.

"Yep. Haruno or something like that, right?" He pulled open his jacket and showed his ID card hanging from his shirt. "We're in the same dorm. I'm Kurosaki, Tasuku. I figured it was you because no one else around here has such...unique hair," Kurosaki said, gripping the end of a Sakura's hair. 

He looked at it, leaning in almost uncomfortably close which made Sakura blush, but all too soon he let go. Sakura stared at him for a moment and then it hit her.

"Oh! I remember that name. It's nice to finally meet you, Kurosaki san." Sakura stood and held out her hand in greeting. "I've been at Shinobi Hall for about three months and you're the only student I've never met."

Kurosaki took her hand and shook it. "Ah, sorry about that. I'm not there very much. I'd meant to stop by sometime and introduce myself, but being a full time student and working part time takes up a lot of my time."

"Must be hard, huh?" Sakura asked

"You have no idea. Anyway, I'm heading back to the dorm. You can tag along if you'd like, but if not then I could wait here for a while with you until your friend returns. Oh, I'm not some stalker, by the way. I heard you telling the old man."

"It's fine, it's fine,” she said waving it off. “It was just a lie. I was trying to get him to go away without being rude."

"Ah. Well, let's get going then, I guess."

Sakura found her place next to Kurosaki and the two of them headed for FNU. There wasn't much conversation between the two of them as they went, but that was fine because it gave her more time to get a better look at this new guy.

Kurosaki was tall. At least two feet taller than she, with large hands, broad shoulders and a nice square jaw line. He had blond hair like Naruto, but it wasn't as light, thick or wild. His was more like a perfectly styled bedhead worn long enough to shield his left eye from sight, but leaving his right eye unobscured. From what she could see, his eyes were dark blue, as dark and deep as any ocean she'd ever seen.

The outer corners of them were uplifted slightly, giving them an almost cat-like appearance, but there was also a certain laziness to them. It was as if Kurosaki was too passive or jaded. If his eyes could speak they would always say, 'Been there, done that, now let's move on'. 

Sakura watched in silence as he lit yet another cigarette, and badly wanted to say that they were bad for his health, that he was basically smoking a cancer stick, but she didn't. She'd have plenty of time for that once she actually became a doctor.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

After making it back to Shinobi Hall safely, Kurosaki bid Sakura a goodnight and she headed up to her own room. To be honest, she wasn't really looking forward to it. She and Sasuke had had a sort of fallingout. Not like the usual arguments they had, but he actually seemed genuinely mad at her. It was jealousy, she knew, but how could she fix it? 

She liked Sasuke, but he was in love with Naruto and Naruto liked her. It was like a vicious cycle and until the truth came out clearly, it would just continue to go around and around.

As usual the door wasn't locked and Sakura walked right into her bedroom, but the greeting she got was very much unexpected.

"Sakura chan!" was all she heard before being tackled to the floor by a blur of yellow and blue.

"Naruto?!" she yelled, trying to push her way from under him.

"What took you so long?! I was worried. I thought you and Sasuke had gone to a love hotel or something."

"Don't get punched, Naruto," she said, her patience with him wearing thin very quickly.

Naruto moved off of her and pulled himself up before helping her to her feet.

"You've never stayed out after dark. I thought something bad had happened. Hey, where's Sasuke?" 

The sound of his name coming from Naruto reminded Sakura of the disgusted look she'd seen on Sasuke's face before he'd left her, but she didn't want to upset Naruto.

"He had something to do so we split up. I kind of got lost for a minute, but I found my way, so I'm back. Sorry for worrying you, Naruto." 

She tried to give as good a smile as she could and hoped that he'd fall for it.

Naruto stared at her for a moment and she'd swear she saw something flash through his eyes, but just as fast as it came, it was gone. Then he pulled her in and hugged her.

"Naruto?"

"Sakura chan, I'm so sorry," he said hugging her tighter. "You were scared, right? Being alone in a place so unfamiliar, it had to be scary. I wish I'd just stayed with you. If only I had known he'd leave your date early. I could have showed you the way home."

"Naruto..." 

She wanted to say more to him, like the fact that she and Sasuke weren't on a date, but she didn't. She said nothing and let the blond hold her as long as he wanted to just to reassure him that she was fine. 

It was too late to say that Kurosaki had showed her the way back and telling him that much meant she might have had to tell him everything, and right now she just wasn't feeling up to it.

Chapter Text

Sakura only had one class this morning and it wasn't until eleven thirty so she decided to sleep in. Naruto had gotten up around six and headed out at exactly six forty five. She hadn’t moved when he exited his bedroom so Naruto had assumed she was asleep when he leaned in and pressed his warm lips against her forehead.

Her face flushed so as he did, she'd never been so happy that the room was dark. The only light that filtered in the darkness of her room came in from the bathroom. Naruto had forgotten to switch it off before he left for class.

Sakura's eyes wondered over towards her other roommate’s bed and mourned its emptiness. Sasuke hadn't returned last night. He hadn't called or left a message at the front desk for them, and no one had seen him. This worried her a bit more than she’s expected and that in its self was unsettling for her.

Naruto reassured her that it wasn't unusual for Sasuke to go MIA every once in a while and that he'd be back home by the time she came from class. She could only go on his word and hoped that Naruto was right. Strangely, he didn't know what she'd do if Sasuke got hurt somehow.

Somewhere in between her thoughts of Naruto and Sasuke, Sakura had fallen back to sleep. It hadn't been for long though. The sound of her bedroom door opening awoke her and her eyes instantly went to the clock. Only half an hour had gone by since Naruto left out and she'd fallen asleep. No one else was there with her, she was all alone. Her heart raced as she listened to the sound of someone entering the room behind her.

"My fucking head is killing me" Sakura heard them say and knew it was Sasuke, but he didn't sound like himself.

His words slurred and his feet dragged, and it seemed to take him much longer to pull himself inside their room than usual. He was drunk, this she knew, but if all the other signs hadn't been enough, the feel of him climbing into her bed practically screamed it. This was new. Sasuke usually kept a comfortable distance from, well, everyone, but especially his roommates.

Having him in her bed made Sakura’s stomach flutter, both in a good and bad way. No matter how many times she’d secretly dreamt of similar occurrences in her dreams, somehow, this didn’t feel the same. She turned to face Sasuke, but just as before, her lips were stolen. Once again, Sakura was being kissed by one of her roommates in her bed knowing that he wasn’t even remotely aware of just what he was doing. After gathering herself enough, she pulled away.

"Sasuke, what are you doing?"

"Just shut up," was his only reply to her question before he kissed her again.

This time, though, he pushed more of his weight onto her, pinning Sakura's arms to the bed and pulling himself above her. Even though he was drunk and even though his mouth tasted of stale liquor, Sakura couldn't deny just how good it felt, how happy she was to have him dominate her. Here she was actually being kissed by the one guy she liked. Why would she stop him? Because she knew it wasn't her he really wanted to kiss.

Sasuke pulled back from her enough to look into her eyes and whispered Naruto’s name before leaning in to take another kiss. However, he never made it. Quickly he leaned to the far side of Sakura's bed and threw up all over the floor. Then he passed out.

"Great..."

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

SPLASH!!!!

Sasuke jumped and tried to sit up. The coldness of the water coupled with the feeling of being pinned down pulled him out of his drunken slumber like nothing else. He shook his head to rid his face of the cold water and tried to free himself from her, but the more he resisted the more his head pounded and that was enough to calm him down. Sasuke glared up at Sakura.

"What the hell is wrong with you?" he asked his pink-haired roommate.

"Do you like Naruto?" she asked, ignoring his question.

"What the hell, Haruno? No way, now get off!" he yelled, but only succeeded in making the throbbing in his head worsen. He closed his eyes to gathered himself and ease the pain.
"Liar!" Sakura said when he finally opened his eyes.

"Can you try not to be so loud? It's killing me and what are you talking about?" He asked this and the look on his face would have been enough to convince anyone else that he was being genuine, but Sakura knew better.

His cheeks were just too pink and his frown was just a bit too deep. He was forcing himself to seem just a little too angry so it was easy for her to tell that he was embarrassed. So not working.

"This morning around seven fifteen you finally brought your intoxicated ass back home. I was worried so I couldn't sleep, but then you climbed in my bed. It kind of shocked me so I turned to see if you were okay and that's when--" she trailed off, her own cheeks starting to warm with embarrassment.

"Wait, you don't mean we fucked, do you?" Sasuke asked

"No! But we kissed….twice."

Sasuke looked at her with so many emotions crossing his face, but Sakura wasn't quite sure what they all meant. She knew she saw embarrassment, shock and maybe even a bit of amusement in there though.

"It would have been a third time, but" she looked away from him. ", after you whispered Naruto's name and tried to kiss me again you got sick and passed out."

There was nothing but absolute awkward silence between the two of them for a stretch of time. Sakura was the first to look back at Sasuke, but he wouldn't meet her eyes. She knew how it felt to have a very important secret ousted by someone and how it made her feel so Sakura decided to move on, at least for the time being.

"Now here's a secret of my own, Sasuke."

The sound of her saying his first name for the first time was enough to gain his attention, but this time it was she who couldn't meet his eyes.

"I like you." Sakura peeked down at him from the corner of her eyes to get a quick glance at his reaction to her confession, but what she saw was not what she was expecting.

"Why don't I believe you?" he asked and Sakura finally looked at him full on.

"It's the truth. I really do like you."

"All I've ever heard you say for the last three months is how much you hate me and now all of a sudden you want to tell me you like me?"

"I know that hate is a strong word and that I've said it multiple times, but what else could I say? You're the only person I know that can get under my skin so easily and it frustrated me."

"Since when?" he asked

"I don't know," she said, finally releasing her grip on his arms and allowing him to prop himself up on his elbows. That’s as far as he could go, though since she didn't move from his lap. "I just realized my feelings recently, I guess. You don't see me like that, though, right?" She asked and Sasuke said nothing, and that was answer enough.

"What do you want me to say, Sakura?" he asked, finally, and this time she was the one silenced with temporary shock. It was his first time calling her by her first name as well.

"I...I don't know. Is it just because you like Naruto or is it because you don't find girls, me, attractive?"

Sasuke let out a small irritated noise letting her know that he really wasn't comfortable talking about things like this with her, but it was too late now. She knew the truth and there was no changing that.

"It's not that I...don't like girls, or you."

"So it's just Naruto. But you don't dislike me either?"

"I don't dislike you, but-,"

"You like who you like, right? I guess I can understand,” she said, cutting him off.

"How?" he asked.

"Yesterday after you left me it took me some time to get back to the dorm. It was pretty late and once I got back, Naruto was really worried. For some reason, I guess out of worry, he hugged me, but somehow I got the feeling that that hug was more than just a friendly hug. I tossed the thought aside and tried to tell myself that I was just jumping to conclusions, but then this morning before he left he kissed me."

"He kissed you where?" Sasuke asked

"I swear he thought I was asleep and that it was only on the forehead," Sakura explained quickly. She didn't want another misunderstanding between them. Sasuke moved his arms from underneath himself and plopped back down on his bed with his arm over his face.

"Shit, not the forehead kiss."

"What?" Sakura asked

"I've only seen Naruto kiss one other girl on the forehead and that was the only girl I've ever seen him be serious about."

"So I was right. Naruto likes me," Sakura said it more to herself than to Sasuke. "I'm sorry Sasuke"

"Just leave me alone, Haruno," he said with his arm still hiding his face. He was mad or maybe jealous, but it was all the same to Sakura and she didn't want it to be like that. She grabbed his arms, pulling it away from his face, and pinned them on the bed on either side of his head.

"Stop that and listen to me, Sasuke. It's not my fault. I like you so it's not like I'm doing anything to try and gain his attention. I'm not trying to steal Naruto away from you. The only reason I agreed to go on a date with him was so he'd give me his bedroom and you could have him to yourself. Yes, I knew you liked him even before now, and I knew I liked you, but I didn't want you to be mad at me. Just like you can't help that you like Naruto even though you know he likes me, I can't help that I like you. No matter how many times he comes on to me, I still like Sasuke kun."

Now that her rant was over, Sakura released him and sat up in his lap, but averted her eyes. It took more out of her than she originally anticipated just telling the emo dork how much she liked him. It was just too embarrassing. Again, Sasuke pulled himself up on his elbows and used one hand to run through his dark hair. He was trying to calm himself.

"Look, Sakura, I apologize. I didn't mean to make you upset. I didn't know that you were trying to help me. It’s good you made it home safely that time. It didn't even occur to me that you wouldn't be able to find your way back on your own. I was too blinded by my own problems, I guess. Sorry."

"It's fine. I managed to make it back safely," she said.

"Damn..."

Sasuke was beating himself up about it now that he knew, and that was all the punishment she thought he needed.

"Sasuke, have you always liked men?" Again, he frowned and blushed.

"No. Yes...I don't know."

"Huh?" His mixed answers confused her.

"I've never really liked one over the other. There are things about girls that I like and things about guys that I like, too. I don't even know why I'm telling you this. I just really don't even want to talk about it."

"I'm being serious, Sasuke. If I'm going to try and completely give up on you, I need to know why." He looked at her, just looked, as if he were really seeing her for the first time.

"Let’s put it like this, I wouldn't say no to you if things were....different," he finally said.

"But you like Naruto too much, right?" he didn't answer, and again, that was answer enough. "Is Naruto the first boy you've ever really wanted to date or have you dated other guys before?"

"He's the first."

"Then you've only dated girls before now?" Again, there was that irritated noise Sasuke made when he wasn't comfortable talking about something. Sakura was learning a lot about him in just a short amount of time.

"No"

"No? You haven't dated girls? Why?"

"I've told you before, that type of stuff is just trivial. I don't have time for it."

"So you've never dated anyone?"

"....No," he answered and the look on Sakura's face was more happy than he'd expected.

"Sasuke, are you a virgin?!"

"Shut it! If you laugh, I'll kill you. I have no problems hitting a girl."

Sakura could only giggle because he was cute, and being able to get under his skin was enough of an answer.

"What's so funny?" he asked

"It’s nothing. I'm, I'm just happy. I'm sorry, Sasuke, but it looks like I won't be able to give you up after all."

Sakura moved suddenly, catching Sasuke so off guard that he couldn't do anything when she leaned in and kissed him. The kiss was far from chaste, but still left a little to the imagination. She didn't want to show all her best techniques in the first kiss, after all.

She pulled back from him and said, "It's a good thing most of that water went in your mouth when I splashed you or I'd have tasted nothing but puke. Anyway, I guess now we're even." Though he was shocked by Sakura's sudden boldness, Sasuke tried to play it cool.

"Hn" He acted as if the kiss had no effect on him what so ever.

"Why are you like that? I don't understand."

"Like what?" he asked

"You don't seem like a "typical" male virgin. You have no problems getting naked in front of others and you act as if a kiss is nothing."

"I never said I hadn't kissed anyone, you only assumed it, and why would I have a problem showing my body? I have nothing to hide."

"I suppose you have a point there. So, anyway, the people you kissed, where they male or female?"

"Not telling you. You already know too much about me as it is, Sakura."

"Okay, okay I can respect that. Now, when are we going to tell Naruto?" she asked.

"Tell Naruto what?"

"About everything we talked about. About your liking him? Surely you didn't plan on keeping this a secret now that we've come this far? You have to confess to Naruto."

"Over my dead body."

"What?"

"Naruto's a homophobe and I've kept my secret for years. I think I'd like to keep it that way."

"How long have you liked Naruto, Sasuke?"

"I've known Naruto since grade school, but I only started…..noticing him like that since senior year in middle school."

"That long? You've known each other that long? Wow. Well, I think it's been long enough. If we never get this out in the open and figure out a way to deal with it then it'll just continue. I like you, you like Naruto and he likes me, and it will go on and on until someone is hurt. I really don't want it to be like that so to avoid it all, we have to tell Naruto."

"You can’t force me to do shit I don't want to do, Sakura."

"I'm not trying to, Sasuke, but you know it's the right thing to do,” she said with a firm expression, but he just looked away. Sakura sighed, “Anyway, I have class soon so I have to start getting ready, but please at least think about it. I'll help you and the three of us will get through this somehow. If you and Naruto are as close friends as I think you are then not even this will come in between you. That's what I think." Sakura leaned in and placed a chaste kiss against Sasuke's lips before pulling herself up from his lap. Though she had class today, she didn't think she'd be able to focus after everything that’s happened. Not one bit.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

After Sakura left for class Sasuke went down to the social room and made himself a cup of coffee. He took two pain pills and lounged in his bed sipping coffee while listening to some music. His head was already feeling much better, but his mind couldn't stop thinking about the conversation he'd had with Sakura.

He still couldn't believe he'd actually admitted out loud that he liked Naruto, or that someone had actually read him enough to notice the tightly moderated signs. He'd had many years to perfect his act of not liking Naruto and in just three months or less a single girl comes in and shatters all his efforts.

Sasuke didn't know whether he should be pissed or like her more for it. Intelligence had always been one of the things that attracted his attention. Though, Naruto was a slight exception.

He'd been so lost in his thoughts and the sound of his music that Sasuke missed it when his blonde friend entered the room. It wasn't until Naruto grabbed him by his shirt and yanked him off the bed making him waste his coffee that Sasuke noticed him at all.

"What the hell, Naruto?!"

"How could you just leave Sakura chan alone in a place she wasn't familiar with?!"

Sasuke's mind was still foggy from the alcohol and he just couldn't make it work as fast. That was the reason why he'd decided to skip classes today.

"What?"

"You left Sakura outside school campus by herself for hours. It was dark when she made it back home! What were you thinking? Or were you even thinking at all?"

Sasuke pulled himself from Naruto. "I didn't know she wouldn't remember the way home."

Naruto grabbed him again. "How stupid is that?" Sasuke pushed Naruto away, but he only came back, jacking Sasuke up by his clothes once again. This time, though, Sasuke did the same.

"You need to fucking calm down, Naruto! It was a mistake."

“A stupid mistake, Sasuke! She's a girl! Anything could have happened to her!"

It was Sasuke's turn to get angry. Even though he knew why Naruto cared so much, it still angered him. Jealousy boiled over within him.

"Why do you care about it so much? You left first, didn't you? If you wanted to make sure she got back home safely then you should have stayed."

"I know that! I regret it, but I didn't know you'd leave her! I trust you so I left her in your hands!"

"Fuck this. Let go of my shirt, Naruto."

"What if something had happened to her?!"

"I said let go of me!"

"What if something had happened to her? huh?!"

"Get your damn hands off me!" Sasuke yelled

"Sasuke, you baka!" Naruto screamed and before either of them knew it, they both threw a punch. Equal power, equal speed; both landed a punch on the other's jaw.

Naruto fell to the floor and Sasuke stumbled back onto his bed. Silence stretched between them as they tried to remember how to breathe properly, both trying to calm themself. Naruto was the first to make a move. He pulled himself up off the floor rubbing his jaw as he sat on the side of Sasuke's bed and looked at the dark-haired man. But Sasuke only glared up at the ceiling.

"I like Sakura chan," Naruto admitted.

"I know," Sasuke responded.

"Sorry about all this. I over reacted. You like her too, don't you?"

It was only in response to that question that Sasuke finally looked over at Naruto. He kind of figured that was why Naruto acted with so much aggression towards him. It’s because he thinks Sasuke likes Sakura. He didn't answer, only sat up next to his friend, rubbing his sore jaw.

"Damn it, Naruto. That punch is going to leave a huge bruise."

"Yeah and I think you cracked one of my teeth in the back. Now I gotta make a dentist appointment."

Just then their door swung open and a crowd of guys poured in. But it was Haku who spoke first. "What the hell are you guys up here doing? I could hear you from the first floor."

Naruto turned and smiled at the group of guys and Sasuke gave a small "Hn".

"Ah, sorry about the noise, you guys. Sasuke and I were just having a little talk. We're done now, though."

"Did you two have an argument?" Haku asked

"Sorta," Naruto answered.

"Was it about Haruno san?" this question came from Kurosaki.

"Why do you ask?"

"Just asking, that's all," Kurosaki said, but the grim expression on his face didn't match the neutrality in his voice.

"It's fine," Naruto said, cheerfully avoiding the answer to Kurosaki's earlier question. "We've already solved our problem."

"You guys need to keep it down. I'll have to wright you up if something like this happens again. Fighting's against the rules. And not to mention how rude it is to disturb the other students," said Haku.

"Sorry about that. We'll try to keep it down next time," Naruto apologized, scratching his neck, smiling as he did. Most of the guys chuckled and shook their heads as they left. Only Kurosaki lingered, not finding the situation funny at all. Before Haku could close their door, Sakura approached him from behind.

"Hi, Haku san. What's going on?"

"Hello, Haruno san. Apparently nothing. Your two roommates were just making a little too much noise and the guys and I came to see what all the fuss was about."

"Oh. I'm really sorry about that. I'll try and keep them under control a little better."

"Please do, Haruno san. I wouldn't want to have to report them. Well, I'll be leaving first."

"Bye." Sakura waved at Haku as he left. It wasn't until she turned back around and bumped into Kurosaki that she finally noticed him. Kurosaki grabbed hold of her shoulders to steady her.

"Oh, Kurosaki kun, you're still here?"

"Yeah, I also came to see what the fuss was about."

"I'm sorry about my roommates. They usually don't keep up so much noise."

"It's fine. So, how are you holding up? You doing okay?" he asked, his voice gone low so that those two couldn't hear.

"Yes, I'm fine." unconsciously she placed her hand on the taller man's arm. "I never did thank you for last night, Kurosaki kun. You really helped me out a lot. So, thank you."

Surprise filled that one visible deep blue eye as Kurosaki stared down at Sakura. He was both flattered and flustered.

"Ahh," was all he could manage to get out while looking away from her and rubbing his head. He was trying not to show her his blushing face, but she saw it anyway and giggled.

"I'll see you around, Kurosaki kun"

"Yeah"

With that, he left and Sakura turned to enter her dorm room. However, Haku had never closed the door to the room so her little moment with Kurosaki hadn't gone unseen. Both Sasuke and Naruto stared at her as she smiled and walked in.

"What?" she asked

"Didn't know you were so familiar with Kurosaki," Sasuke said as he stood and walked to the bathroom to check his face.

"I wasn't.....I'm not. I just met him yesterday."

"You sure could’ve fooled me," Naruto mumbled

"Did you say something, Naruto?" Sakura asked

"What were you guys talking about so quietly out there?" he asked, smoothly changing the subject.

"Nothing really. Kurosaki helped me with something yesterday and I was just thanking him." Sasuke stopped poking at the growing bruise on his face long enough to look into the bedroom at Sakura

"Something like?"

Sakura looked at him for a moment then sat her bags down on her bed. "A school assignment."

"Do you like him?" Naruto asked straightforward. He wasn't the most patient person when it came to her. Sakura frowned at him.

"No. Why? You know, you two sure have some balls to be questioning me about who I choose to associate myself with." Naruto looked away from her and Sasuke went back to looking at his face. "Anyway," she continued, "Get ready, you two. We need to talk and I'm hungry so we're going out."

"What are you doing?" Sasuke asked, suddenly standing in the open door of the bathroom looking at her.

"I've given you enough time. We have to do this as soon as possible," she said, and her face seemed to soften. "Trust me. I have a feeling everything's going to be alright."

"What are you guys talking about?" Naruto asked looking back and forth between his roommates. Sakura smiled at him and Sasuke disappeared back into the bathroom, avoiding Naruto all together.

"I'll explain everything once I've had some food in my stomach," Said Sakura. "Now come on, you two. I'm starving. Oh, and I used the last of my money up on Sasuke yesterday so one of you is paying."

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Naruto sat back from the table with a satisfied grin on his face while rubbing his belly. He burped loudly and both Sakura and Sasuke frowned. They'd gone to a local bar and grill, much to Naruto's dismay, but the restaurant served some of his other favorite foods besides ramen.

Sakura sat across from him and Sasuke sat furthest away from both of them. Though, at a table big enough to hold only three occupants, that wasn't very far. Sasuke was sipping on his soda when Sakura finally spoke.

"Hey, Naruto what do you think of homosexuality?" Sasuke spit soda all over them all, coughing and trying to catch his breath.

"What the hell, Sakura?" he managed to ask after he got himself under control.

"What?" she asked innocently.

"Hey, he just called you by your first name," said Naruto

"Yeah, I know. Anyway, answer the question, Naruto."

"Sakura!?"

"Sasuke!"

"Naruto!" Naruto said, smiling and pointing to himself. "Wait, you just called him by his first name, too. When did you two become so buddy-buddy with each other?"

"I don't think now is the right time," Sasuke said to Sakura, ignoring Naruto's question.

"Yes it is. Go ahead, Naruto, answer the question."

"Uh, what was the question again?" Both Sakura and Sasuke looked at the blonde incredulously.

"What do you think of homosexuality?" Sakura asked again.

"Uh, what do you mean? Like, do I agree with it or something?" Naruto asked.

"Yeah, we could start with that."

"Um, well it's okay, I guess. I don't see anything wrong with it. I mean, what a person does or who they like is their business, no one else's. If a guy wants to be fucked in the ass then let him be fucked in the ass. Now, I won't be getting plugged in my ass, but that's just me. Well, I heard that pegging could feel really good, so I was kinda curious, but then someone told me that taking it up the rear can kinda hurt at first. And I don't like a lot of pain so I passed. Lesbian are hot, though. I'd watch them do each other all day."

"Is this really the right place to be having this conversation with an idiot like him?" Sasuke asked, looking around at all the other occupants that overheard Naruto's loud voice.

Naruto and Sakura looked around at the other occupants. There were a mixture of reactions; everything from amusement to flat out disgust. And the two of them started laughing. They laughed loud and hard. And poor Sasuke was completely embarrassed.

Their waitress quickly walked over, having overheard the conversation as well, and asked if they were ready to pay. It was her not-so-subtle way of telling them they had to leave. So Sasuke paid her and they left.

They laughed even as they exited the restaurant. Even Sasuke had a smirk on his face. But soon the laughter died down and the three of them continued to walk. Silence filled the space around the three of them as they strolled through downtown Konoha. The further they went the thinner the crowds got, it seemed, until they were nearly all alone.

The sun was just beginning to set in the distance, painting the sky in beautiful shades of pink, orange, blue, white and red. The area around them was filled with trees, water and green grassy open space.

They came to a bridge crossing over a stream of water and there they stopped. Sakura and Naruto leaned against the right side of the bridge, watching the water pass by while Sasuke stood across from them leaning his back against the opposite side.

"Hey, Sakura chan, I know I may not be the most serious guy, but I can read the atmosphere, and right now I can tell that something serious is going on," Naruto looked over at her. "What's up? What's going on?"

"You like me, don't you, Naruto?" Sakura asked, looking up at him with a soft, understanding smile, "I mean really, really like me."

"Ah! Ahaha!" He tried laughing to lighten the mood, as he glanced behind him to gage Sasuke's expression. No reaction, and as expected, his awkward laugh didn't work on Sakura either. She only continued to stare, waiting for an answer. Finally he looked down and sighed. "Yeah, I like you, Sakura chan."

"I'm glad to hear you say it out loud. It makes you feel better too, right? Like something heavy has been lifted off your shoulders?" Naruto nodded and Sakura smiled again. "Could you image never being able to express your feelings or confessing to the person you like?"

"Nah," he answered, shaking his head. "I don't think I could. Everyday you hold it in feels like a small piece of you is being chipped away." He looked down at Sakura with sincere eyes and she knew that his words were meant for her, but as sweet and flattering as he was being, she was trying to make a point.

"I have a confession of my own to make, Naruto, but I don’t really know how to tell you, so…I’ll just come right out and say it. I…I have someone else that… I like."

Those blue eyes of his seemed to lose just a bit of their sparkle in that very moment. He was crestfallen and the disappointment was clear to see.

"Oh, well, you know... I can understand, Sakura chan. It's not like I've shown you any good reason to like me or anything anyway," he said with a half smile, no longer looking at her. "How long have you been dating him?"

"Actually, I'm still single."

Naruto couldn't keep the surprise off his face at hearing those words, and Sakura learned in that moment that he wore his heart on his sleeve.

"Huh? You're single? But I thought you and that Kurosaki guy were dating."

"I told you that I didn’t like him. I just met him yesterday. I don't know anything about him," her eyes were just a bit too serious, but she quickly gained control of herself. Sakura closed her eyes and when she reopened them, she smiled, "No, I'm not dating anyone. You see, the guy I like already has someone he likes, so I'm forced to push my feelings aside and just watch him from afar. So we’re kind of in the same boat."

"Does he know you like him?" Naruto asked and Sakura smiled, turning so she faced Sasuke.

"Yes, he knows. It took all I had to finally confess, but I did and I actually feel so much better now. I told him and even though he turned me down, I'm still happy. He didn't try to hurt my feelings or push me away, so I’m lucky. I have a feeling he'll still be right by my side, though, even now." Sakura glanced at Sasuke and there on his face was that angry mask he always wore to try and hide his embarrassment, but Sakura knew better.

"Oh! Now I get it," Naruto said and Sakura looked up at him puzzled.

"Huh?"

"That question from earlier, it was about that guy that you like, right? You said that he likes someone else. Is it because he likes another guy?" Both Sakura and Sasuke gasped. Naruto was pretty quick on the uptake. He hit the nail right on the head. Well, sort of. He gave Sakura an all knowing smile and she nervously swallowed loud enough for him to hear.

"Wha-what is it, Naruto? Why are you looking at me like that?"

"I know who it is you like! I really didn't think you liked that kind of guy, but well, he is pretty cute for a guy. A dangerous trap, I tell ya. But if he actually were a girl I'd definitely be all over him."

"Wait, who do you think I’m talking about, Naruto?"

"It's Haku, right? Our dorm advisor."

"What? No. I mean, Haku is pretty cute, but definitely too feminine for my taste."

"Then, Shikamaru?"

"I don’t think Shikamaru likes guys," she said

"Me neither. I was just guessing names. Um, Zabuza?"

"No"

"Sasori?"

"No"

"Kiba, it's Kiba, right?"

"No, Naruto-"

"It's me!" Sasuke yelled making Sakura and Naruto both freeze where they stood. "She's talking about me, you damn idiot."

Sasuke walked over towards them and Naruto unconsciously took a step back, but stopped when his body met the side of the bridge.

"She told me that she likes me,” Sasuke continued. “God, how can I like such an oblivious buffoon like you?" Naruto only stared for a moment then turned to Sakura and pointed at Sasuke.

"Him? Sasuke? You like Sasuke?!....Wait, what?" He turned to look back at Sasuke whose angry mask had returned. How arrogant and beautiful he was, standing there with slightly pink cheeks.

"What did you just say Sasuke?"

Suddenly Sasuke turned and started walking away from his two roommates. He already didn't want to confess, but now he was really starting to regret it. Naruto could only stand there, staring with confusion written all over his face as his best friend stormed away.

"Sasuke turned me down because he likes you, Naruto."

"Wha.....What the hell?!" Naruto yelled. He was really confused, but he couldn't just let the Uchiha off the hook like that. He needed answers. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before running after Sasuke.

"Naruto, wait! Don't do anything stupid," Sakura said, running after them both.

"Hey! Hey, Sasuke! Get back here"

Since Sasuke hadn't gone very far it didn't take long for Naruto to catch up, and Sakura wasn't far behind.

He grabbed Sasuke's shoulder and spun him around to face him. "Who the hell do you think you are, bastard?! How the hell are you gonna come at me with something like that and then walk away like I insulted you? For once, be a man and face your fears head on. The worse thing I can do is say no to you, right? Then the least you can do is suck it up and face me."

Sasuke didn't say a word, looking anywhere other than at his crush. Sakura finally made it to them and put her hand on Naruto's shoulder to calm him.

"Give him a break, Naruto. It was hard for him to admit that to you, especially since you’re his best friend. He's been holding that in for a very long time, so just go easy on him. Please? Just this once, okay?" Naruto looked down at Sakura and she could see that the anger still lingered in his expression, but he took a deep breath and blew it out slowly before releasing Sasuke.

"Fine, but I want some answers and he has to tell me out of his own mouth." Sakura nodded and looked over at Sasuke.

"Do you agree, Sasuke?"

Sasuke glared out towards the setting sun."Tch, whatever."

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

"When did you first start to.....notice me? Like that, I mean?" Naruto asked.

The three of them had walked a little further into the park until they came across a bench. It wasn't too far from the bridge they stood on earlier, but Naruto didn't sit with them. Sasuke looked as uncaring as ever, refusing to look at either one of them as Naruto towered over him.

"I don't know," Sasuke answered and Sakura elbowed him in the ribs. He gave her a very unfriendly look, but answered again. Truthfully this time, "It's been a long time. Probably since our final year in middle school." Naruto quickly looked down at him, shock etched across his face.

"What?! I thought you said you had lots of girlfriends in high school?"

"I lied," Sasuke said, shrugging his shoulders. Naruto made a noise low in his throat that sounded like disappointment.

"So you've always been gay?"

"I'm not gay! ....I mean, not exactly," Said Sasuke with a frown. He wasn't quite ready to use that word outloud just yet. Plus, he wasn't even sure if that was the title for him.

"Wha- what the hell does that mean!? If you're a guy and I'm a guy, and you want to be pounded by me then that makes you gay. It's that simple."

"Naruto!" Sakura yelled, giving him a very dirty look. She didn't like how brash and insensitive he could be. She'd definitely have to work on that with him.

"Okay, okay. I'm sorry about that last part. I didn't mean to sound mean or offend you, Sasuke. I have to work on that. But it's true, right? If we're both males and he likes me then he's gay."

"Well, technically, yes," Sakura answered. "But Sasuke's a special case."

"Meaning?"

"Sasuke doesn’t just like men. He likes girls, too. It's not so clear cut as you think. It's not even about gender or whether or not he likes one more than the other. It's just that he fell in love. Sasuke is in love with his best friend, who just so happens to be the same gender as him. And that person just happens to be you, Naruto."

Naruto stared down at Sakura and then over at Sasuke before looking back at her.

"Ahhhhhh!!!" He yelled, palming his head with his hands and pacing back and forth before them, "This is all just so confusing!" He finally stopped and looked at them again. "I like Sakura chan, she likes Sasuke, and he's in love with me? I'm a dude and yet, somehow he still likes girls too? What the hell is this world coming to? I thought Sasuke was the same as me. I thought he liked Sakura chan, too. Isn't that what you told me earlier after our fight?"

"Wait, you two got into a fight?! When? Is that why Sasuke kun's face is all bruised? I thought you got that when I pushed you out of my bed this morning after you passed out," Sakura said.

"No, I got this bruise after Naruto punched me for leaving you yesterday," Sasuke said to Sakura before looking up at Naruto. "And I never said that, Naruto. You asked, and because I didn't say anything, you assumed the answer was yes."

"So I take it we've all been turned down?" Sakura asked, now looking up into the almost completely dark sky. She gave a small laugh before looking down again. "You know, it's funny, but even though I've been rejected for almost nine hours now, it still hurts like hell."

She didn't want to cry and was trying her best to hold back her tears as she pulled her knees up into her chest, but the moment she blinked, Sakura's tears fell. Both Naruto and Sasuke watched her for a moment, understanding exactly what she was trying to say.

Sasuke placed his hand awkwardly on her arm and the suddenness of it caused her to look up at him. He was trying to comfort her the best way he knew how, though it was awkward and far from comfortable for him. He couldn't even look at her. Naruto sat on the opposite side of her, wrapping her up in his arms and resting his chin on her head.

"I guess this is why she wanted to get everything out in the open. To put a stop to it before it could even start. If we hadn't things like this would probably just keep happening," Sasuke said.

"But how do we stop something that can't really be stopped? You can't just turn your feelings off," stated Naruto.

Sakura sniffled a few times in an attempt to stifle her tears before looking up at him. Her voice was strangled and soft, but she knew they could still hear her.

"I think…. we should make a pact"

Chapter Text

A pact?" Naruto asked. Sakura sniffled again and nodded.

"Yeah, you know, like an agreement between the three of us," she said

"What are the terms?" Sasuke asked.

"No one inside our circle can be anything more than "just friends". Nothing else, no relationships between the three of us."

Both Naruto and Sasuke stared at Sakura for a moment.

"You mean, like, we have to stop liking each other?" Naruto asked

"No, I'm not saying that. That would just be impossible," she answered, now looking a bit more like herself. "Even if we did agreed to that, it would never work. You can't just shut your feelings off like that. It doesn't work like that. Even though you know that I like Sasuke-kun, does that make you not like me anymore, Naruto?"

"Well, no"

"And just because Sasuke-kun doesn't like me doesn't mean that I can't like him. Just like he can't stop liking you even if you like me. No, we won't start this off with something so unobtainable, but we can promise not to get too serious about it. We'll remain friends and friends only."

"Can we still date other people?" This from Naruto.

Both Sasuke and Sakura sighed at him, but it was Sasuke who answered.

"Yes, dobe, otherwise this would just be stupid and pointless."

"Since we're agreeing to this then it means that there can be no jealousy involved. We'll all try to move on. No one can hold the other back, let their emotions get the best of them or interfere in someone else's private life. And Naruto you still have to respect us enough not to have sex when we're home."

Naruto nodded.

"I won't be bringing anyone over, anyway," Sasuke said.

"Why not?" asked Sakura.

"I haven't in all this time and I don't plan on starting now."

"Have you dated or slept with anyone at all since we started college?" Naruto asked.

"No," Sasuke answered.

"Me neither," Sakura added.

Sasuke looked at her in surprise and Naruto looked at the both of them as if they'd gone crazy. Sakura was the first to speak up on it.

"I lost my virginity when I was in high school, but if I plan on becoming a well respected medical doctor then I have to have my priorities in place. At least, that's how my fast started. It's been so long now that I just don't think about it as often as I used to. Before I knew anything, two years had passed. I didn't even go out on dates with anyone before I moved here. Well, mainly because I couldn't find anyone I was attracted to," she shrugged as she said this like it was the most normal thing for a girl her age to say.

"You, Sasuke?" Naruto asked.

"I don't have time for things like that."

"Are you two out of your minds? I didn't lose my virginity until senior prom and I haven't stopped since."

The look on Naruto's face as he spoke those words revealed the fact that he'd had a very hard time getting laid before senior prom. Can anyone say American Pie?

He continued his rant. "Sex is wonderful and a great way to release some stress. Not having sex at least once a week is like trying to deny your eyes the right to blink for an entire day. It's hard, just wrong and goes against nature."

"Technically, Naruto, sex is only meant for procreation," the lone female of the group spoke. "Humans don't have a mating season, though, so it's possible for us to have sex all year round. That doesn't mean that we have to or even need to do it that often, though."

"So you mean to tell me that you never get to the point where you need to get off?" Naruto asked. "I don't mean just feeling like you want to, but actually needing that release like your day won't go quiet right without it."

Sakura just stared. She'd be lying if she said no, but did she really want to admit that in front of two guys?

"I do sometimes," Sasuke admitted and Sakura's face instantly heated at the thought.

"Well, y-yeah, but you're a guy," Sakura managed to say.

"What difference does that make?" this from Sasuke. "I remember the look on your face that first day when you saw me naked. You looked like you were about to cum right then and there."

Sasuke's face was so calm as he said this, as if being naked in front of her didn't matter to him one bit. Meanwhile, Sakura thought her head was going to explode.

He continued "As long as it took you to come out of the bathroom after that, I thought you were in there touching yourself."

"I wasn't!" she yelled, trying to sound angry to hide her embarrassment.

"That, I'd pay a lot of money to see. Seeing Sakura chan masturbate would be worth every penny," Naruto sounded a little too serious when he said that.

"Naruto!" Sakura wasn't even trying to hide her embarrassment now.

"I agree with Naruto, but to see it for free would be even better. A willing participant always makes the situation better. More realistic."

Naruto and Sakura looked over at the dark haired man as if his head had just rolled off his neck and hit the ground.

"What?," he asked "I'm man enough to enjoy the sight of a woman's body while she's getting off. I never said I only liked men." he shrugged and to that both Sakura and Naruto laughed.

"Anyway, so do we all agree?" Sakura asked

"Just friends, right? Nothing more serious than that. No jealousy and no secrets," Naruto said.

"Right," Sakura agreed.

"I believe I can do it!" Naruto said with a smile.

"I guess I'll give it a try," Sasuke added.

"Alright, then we all agree. It's a promise," said Sakura.

For a moment silence loomed between the roommates. The stars above twinkled brightly in the night sky as the moonlight shone brightly upon them. Though it was chilly out, there seemed to be a warmth blanketed over the three of them.

"Now what?" Naruto asked.

"I don't know." Sakura answered. "Sasuke?"

"I have class tomorrow so I vote we go home."

"My vote's with Sasuke. I need to do a little studying before bed. Besides, it's been a long day," said the pink-haired girl.

"Fine, guess I'll go home and try to study, too," Naruto added and the three of them stood to head back.

"Hey Naruto, since we've agreed that none of us can date each other now, does that mean I can have your room anyway?" Sakura asked.

"Uh, nope. Changed my mind."

"Aww, why not? I'm a girl. Besides, if I stay in the room with Sasuke I might start sleepwalking and accidentally climb in bed with him in the middle of the night. If I do that then I'll go to jail and my future as a doctor is ruined."

"I wouldn't call the cops on you for something small like that, Sakura, but if you put him in the room with me, wouldn't that just put me and my future as a lawyer at risk?" Sasuke asked and Sakura laughed.

Naruto looked over at Sasuke and the dark-haired man gave the smallest of smirks.

"Uh, I don't know whether to be flattered or afraid" Naruto said, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. Sakura laughed even more before looking up at Naruto.

"It's alright, Naruto, it was just a joke. Don't be so uptight about all this," she said, then looked over at Sasuke. "And don't worry, Sasuke, if that happened I wouldn't let him call the cops on you."

"Oh yeah? And how would you stop me?" Naruto asked.

"Oh, I have my ways," said Sakura with an expression that neither men were quite sure about, but she was smiling and that was enough for them.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Time passed quicker than usual as the trio grew closer and closer. It seemed that Sakura's plan to have everyone confess their secrets unintentionally created a bond between them that neither of them had expected. Naruto and Sasuke hung out more than before, but they always made time for Sakura. The three of them went out together and even studied together. Sakura found out soon after that Naruto was actually in school to major in physics.

She'd have never thought he, of all people, would be interested in physics. Their blonde little idiot was actually a genius. It was interesting and the more they hung out, the more they discovered about one another. The only thing that hadn't changed was the fact that Naruto liked Sakura, Sakura liked Sasuke and Sasuke liked Naruto. They managed to keep it under control, though, for the most part.

Or maybe not.

It was always the little things that they just couldn't seem to keep under wraps. Like the time they were all walking together and Naruto stopped to talk to a girl, but never got the chance because Sasuke grabbed him by the back of his shirt and pulled him away saying that he was hungry and that they didn't have time for Naruto mindless flirting. Or that time when Sakura went to Kurosaki's dorm room to watch a movie, and Naruto and Sasuke so impolitely invited themselves to join. Oh yeah, and there was that time when one of Sasuke's classmates was in the middle of asking him out, but Sakura interrupted by wrapping her arms around his waist and told him that she was tired and ready to go home. Sasuke only smirked, shook his head and said goodbye to the shocked and very disappointed girl.

Yes, the three of them had become close. So close, in fact, that the other students at Shinobi hall had begun to suspect something. It probably wasn't what they thought, but the other guys noticed that Sakura was being monopolized by both Naruto and Sasuke. She hardly ever went anywhere without her 'shadows', as everyone had begun to call them. "Sakura and her shadows", they'd heard some of the other guys call them, but it didn't matter and it didn't bother them that much that they were being called by such a name. They were friends, Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke, and they would stick together no matter what. Whether or not that was a good thing had yet to be determined.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

"I'm so bored!" Naruto complained from his spot at the foot of Sakura's bed. He lay across it with his legs hanging off one side and his head and arms off the other. Sasuke sat on his bed across the room eating an apple and reading a book. He looked up from his book long enough to glance at Naruto.

"Then why don't you try studying for a change? It'll definitely take up some of your oh-so-ample free time."

"I'm tired of studying," Naruto pouted

"How can you be tired of doing something you never do?" Sasuke asked

"Not true! I study sometimes."

"When?" the Uchiha asked "When was the last time you actually took out some time to study on your own? I mean without me or Sakura."

Naruto opened his mouth as if to answer then closed it and plopped his face down on Sakura's bed. "I don't know."

"See?"

"Aww, but studying isn't fun! I had no idea college would involve so much...work."

"And there you have our physics major, folks," Sakura said as she popped out from the bathroom. She'd just finished blow drying her hair after her shower. She walked through the room, with her tooth brush in her mouth, over towards Naruto and hit him on the butt making him jump. "I've told you before not to lie across my bed when it's made. You'll get it all messy," she said, walking back to the bathroom.

"What difference does it make? It's not like you aren't gonna sleep in it tonight anyway. That'll mess it up even more than I can," said Naruto.

"That's not the point," Sakura yelled over the sound of running water. She rinsed her mouth and walked back into the room. "It's just more comfortable when it's nice and neat."

She walked over to Sasuke's bed wearing one of Naruto's oversized jerseys. It was laundry day, but the on-site laundry facility was down so she'd have to wait to wash her own PJ's. She pulled Sasuke's glasses off his face and slid them on her own before climbing over him and plopping down on the bed next to him.

"You're going to ruin your eye sight doing that," he said before gently pulling his glasses away from her. Sakura giggled before grabbing the book he'd been reading out of his hands. Sasuke only sighed, but let her do it anyway. Her pestering him like that only proved that she was just as bored as Naruto.

"What do you want to do, Naruto, since you're so bored?" Sakura asked, flipping the pages of the book in her hand, but not really reading anything.

"I don't know. If I knew then I wouldn't be so bored. I'd be out there doing something fun."

"You mean to tell me you don't have a date tonight?" Sasuke asked

"Nah. Not tonight. Most of the girls I know are more interested in getting off than going out. I have a date tomorrow, but that's tomorrow. I'm bored now."

Naruto moved from Sakura's bed over to Sasuke's and draped himself across the foot just like before.

"We could go down to the social room and watch a movie," Sakura suggested.

"We've already seen all the movies they have down there. Besides, I'm in no mood for the sly little comments the others seem to want to make lately," this from Sasuke.

"Yeah, I'm like a finger snap away from punching someone in the mouth," Naruto added.

"Then, how about we play a game?" Sakura suggested

"What kind of game?" Naruto asked.

He rolled onto his back and started tossing Sasuke's football in the air.

Sakura shrugged. "I don't know."

Just then there was a knock on their door. Sakura jumped up and over Sasuke to answer it. She opened it only to reveal a tall and very handsome Hyuuga Neji. In his hands he held three boxes of pizza and under his arm was a bottle of tequila.

"'Sup, Neji," Sakura greeted with a smile.

"What the hell do you want, Neji?" Naruto yelled from behind her. Neji glanced over Sakura's head at the rude blond, but decided not to say anything and focused back on Sakura.

"So, Haruno, I'm about to head over to Fire Hall for a party and I was just wondering if you wanted to join me?"

Sakura smiled and opened her mouth to give an answer, but was cut off by the feel of an arm around her shoulder. It was Sasuke.

"Is that invitation extended to her roommates, Hyuuga?"

Neji's face hardened for a moment, but the look passed quickly.

"Why not? I'm sure there will be a couple of guys at the party that will be willing to swing in your direction, Uchiha.

"What the fuck is that supposed to mean?" Sasuke asked. He hated when people tried to use their assumptions against him, even if they were truths. Neji never got to answer though because Sakura intervened.

"Okay, okay. That's enough boys. Naruto take Sasuke and the two of you go cool your heads while I talk to Neji."

"Yes, all dogs should obey their master. Now run along little pups," said the Hyuuga.

"Neji," Sakura said, catching his attention. "Please don't say such mean things. It really makes me sad when my friends can't get along." She feigned a very cute and disappointed sad face.

He looked at her for a moment then said, "I didn't know you considered that close a friend."

"Well, of course we're friends, right? How could I not want to at least be friends with you?" she stepped closer to him and he almost dropped what he was holding. She continued, "I've always considered you as someone important to me, Neji, and I apologize that I can't join you at the party tonight. You see, I have this really important exam coming up and those two are trying to help me study. My teacher said that if I don't get at least a C then I may not get a passing grade this semester."

"Is that really true? You know, you could have asked for my help, Haruno. I'd be willing to pass up this party if you'd like my help tonight."

"No!...U-uh, I mean, please don't. Not for my sake. But I really do wish I could go. A good shot of tequila would help clear my mind, but I guess I'm stuck with only them and my books." Sakura turned and pointed at her roommates before looking back up at Neji. "I'd much rather have some tequila and some alone time with my lingering thoughts of you tonight."

"Hmm, then I'll tell you what, Haruno, I'll give you the bottle I have and when I come back from the party you and I can drink it together."

"Huh? But what about the people at the party, Neji? Won't they get mad if you show up without some alcohol to contribute?"

"It's fine. You see, I have plenty more where this came from. This one bottle is nothing. Here, take it," Neji said, leaning towards her for her to take the clear bottle from under his arm.

"I don't know, Neji. Are you sure? I'm not twenty-one yet. If Haku finds out about it we'll both be in big trouble."

"And who's going to tell him? I'm not. Are you?" he asked.

"Well, no, but-"

"Shh, it's fine, Haruno. Just take it and wait for me, okay?"

Sakura took the bottle and smiled. "Well, okay. If you insist. Is it alright if I take a shot of it now while I wait for you to come back for me?"

"Yes, that would be just fine. Drink as much as you want, but save some for me, alright? Then I'll be going. I'll see you tonight, Haruno."

"Okay, Neji. Bye."

Sakura watched Neji walk down the hall and down the steps before she closed the door and turned towards her friends holding the bottle of tequila up for them to see. She smiled at them and they smiled back.

"Smart girl," Sasuke said

"Ain't I?" she agreed and they all laughed.

"For a minute there I thought you were really flirting with that bastard," Naruto said.

"Nope, I just really wanted some tequila, but I'm broke. What's up with you two and Neji, anyway? You seem to hate each other."

"Neji's just still pissed about some shit that happened in high school with his cousin a long time ago," Naruto said

"Neji went to high school with you guys, too?" Sakura asked

"Yep, he was our senpai."

"You guys really know a lot of people here, don't you?" she asked. "I only saw two people in this entire school that used to live in Suna with me and even so I can't really say that I know them well. Sasori was my senpai, but he was like two grades ahead of me. Gaara also went to school with me, but we never spoke. He preferred to be to himself.

"Doesn't seem like anything's changed then because Gaara still doesn't really talk to anyone," Naruto said. "He's pretty cool, though."

"Yeah, and he's cute. I like his hair," Sakura admitted.

"We gonna drink or what?" Sasuke asked, catching his roommates' attention.

"Do we have any cups?" Sakura asked, "I think I have a couple bottles of juice in my bag to mix with the tequila."

"I think they have some cups down in the social room." Sasuke said, answering her question.

"Great! Naruto, you go and get some cups. I'll grab the juices."

"So we're just gonna get drunk off our asses, huh? Sounds fun!" Naruto smiled and cheered.

"Yep, but we'll have some fun while we do it. Who's up for a game of I never?" she asked.

"I haven't played that in a long time. I'm in!" Naruto said.

"I guess it wouldn't hurt," Sasuke added. Sakura smiled.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Naruto returned with the cups and Sakura found the juice. There was only half a bottle of cranberry juice, but a full bottle of pomegranate juice. They settled on Sasuke's bed and he poured the drinks.

"Naruto, you said it's been a long time since you played this game. Do you remember the rules?" Sakura asked.

"I think so, but tell me anyway just in case."

"Okay, it goes like this; when it's your turn you have to make a statement starting with the words 'I never'. Example, a person would say something like: "I never made an A". Whomever this statement truthfully applies to has to drink. Whomever it does not truthfully apply to doesn't have to drink. So if you have made an A before then you must drink. Even if you're the one who said, you still have to drink if it applies to you. But if the statement applies to all players then the person who said it must drink all that's in his or her cup at once. Got it?"

"So let's say it's Naruto's turn." Sasuke spoke up, " He says an "I never" and it's true for both you and me, we have to drink. But if it's not true for either of us then we don't have to drink, right?"

"Right"

"Naruto would have to drink if whatever he says is something he has done even if it's his "I never", correct?"

"Right"

"But if it's something that all three of us have done then we sip, but Naruto has to drink until his cup is empty. And we don't?" Sasuke asked.

"Right! You made it sound so much simpler than I did," Sakura said.

"That's because old dobe over there needs things to be explained in the simplest form for him to understand."

"Hey! That's not funny, Sasuke," Naruto said, but laughed anyway.

"Alright, well, let the games begin!" Sakura said, raising her cup to her friends.

"Who's going first?" Sasuke asked.

"Ooh, ooh. Me! I'll go first!" Naruto said and Sakura giggled.

"Okay, you go first, Naruto."

"Okay. Um, let's see. Oh, I know. I never....... had sex outside."

"Bringing up sex from the very beginning, huh, Naruto?" Sakura asked

"Uh, yeah. Sex is the best topic when you're drinking." Naruto answered before taking a sip, but neither Sakura nor Sasuke raised their cups.

"So neither one of you have ever had sex outside?" Naruto asked as if he didn't understand.

"Nope," said Sasuke

"I was always too scared to do things like that outside," Sakura admitted.

"Damn, you two have a lot of catching up to do," Naruto commented.

"At the rate you're going, Naruto, we'll never catch up," Sakura laughed as she said.

"Alright, it's my turn," Sasuke chimed in. "I never cheated"

"I've cheated on lots of shit so I guess I'll be drinking to that," Naruto said

"I'm with you on that one, Naruto," added Sakura.

Sasuke only watched them, but had yet to raise his cup. Both Naruto and Sakura looked over at him as if they expected something, but Sasuke only shrugged his shoulders.

"What? I don't cheat. Never have. Not even on a test. I just know how to get things the easy way. Lucky, I guess." Sasuke gave a small smirk after saying this and both his friends laughed.

"Okay, me next," Sakura said, "I never...seduced a person into doing something I wanted them to do." Both Sasuke and Naruto looked at her.

"Well, hell, we know you're about to drink to that one. Poor Neji," Naruto said and they all laughed. Then they all drank.

"Sasuke, you too?"

"Yep," was all he said.

"You're not going to tell us any more than that, are you?" Sakura asked

"Nope"

"Aww, Sasuke's no fun," she pouted.

"Drink up, Sakura. We've all done that one."

Sakura rolled her eyes at the raven-haired boy for remembering the rules then tipped her head back and swallowed down all she had in her cup. It burned slightly, but it was a good burn. She and Naruto cheered at her success just for fun.

"Alright, Naruto, it's your turn again," said Sakura as she poured more tequila in her cup.

"Okay, I've got a good one. I never..slept with more than one person in a day." Neither Sasuke or Sakura drank and Naruto gawked at them, "Aww, come on! Neither of you have done that either?"

"I'm a girl, Naruto, and that would just label me as a whore if anyone found out I did it."

"Screw that, Sakura. It doesn't have anything to do with labeling. Besides, if no one knew but you, who could call you a whore?"

She seemed to think about that. "No one, I guess, but it still seems weird. I guess it's easier to get away with as a guy. Damn double standards."

"What about you, Sasuke? You're a guy so why haven't you done it?" Naruto asked and Sasuke shrugged.

"No need to."

"Yeah, right. What guy would pass up the opportunity to bang two hot chicks in one day if they could? O-or guys? Not to discriminate. Sorry." Naruto apologized awkwardly. He was trying so Sasuke let it be.

"I have my reasons," the Uchiha mumbled.

"And what's that?"

"Naruto, leave him alone. Can't you see that he doesn't want to talk about it? Besides, you seem to keep forgetting that Sasuke has only liked one person for the past like seven years." Naruto looked at Sakura for a moment, almost forgetting that he was that one person.

"Oh, uh, sorry, dude. I almost forgot about that. So, what, are you like, saving yourself for me or something?"

Sasuke frowned then chugged his drink before lying on his bed."Not really," he mumbled.

Naruto gasped and was about to ask another question, but Sakura spoke up, cutting him off.

"This game is starting to get a little boring. How about we play flip, sip or strip?"

"What's that?" Naruto asked. The word 'strip' had done wonders in grabbing his attention.

"It's another drinking game. It's fun"

"How do you play it?" Sasuke asked

"First, you get a coin and flip it in the air. Before it lands you have to yell either heads or tails. If you guess it right then you pass the coin on to the person on your right, but if you get it wrong you have to pass it to the person on your left and choose to either drink a shot of tequila or strip off a piece of clothing. The rules are that anything in pairs, like shoes or socks count as one item of clothing, and you can't do the same thing more than twice in a row."

"How do you know about so many drinking games, Sakura chan?"

"My old roommate Ino showed me a lot of this stuff last year."

"You don't have on that many clothes, Sakura, are you sure you're ready to play this game?" Sasuke asked

"Dammit, you bastard! Why would you ask her something like that?!"

"Shut up, Naruto. It's only fair that she have on as many clothes as we do."

Naruto gulped down the rest of his drink and frowned at the dark-haired man for ruining his fun.

"Hm, I guess you're right, Sasuke. I'll be right back."

Sakura stood from the bed and went to her closet. She pulled out a pair of pink shorts and a pair of socks from the plastic stackable organizer she had. After putting them on she returned to Sasuke's bed.

"Okay, I'm ready."

"Who's going first?" Sasuke asked.

"On three everyone yell a number. Whoever has the highest number goes first," Sakura said before counting down to three. Sasuke gave the highest number so he was first. He pulled a nickel from his pocket and flipped it.

"Heads," he said and heads it was. He gave the coin to Sakura since she was on his right. She flipped the coin.

"Tails"

It was heads. She gave the coin back to Sasuke since he was on her left.

"Okay, guess I'm taking a shot," she said and gulped her drink down in one swallow, but this time she coughed a little making the guys laugh.

"Take it easy there, Sakura chan. You don't want to get drunk"

"Oh, yes I do. That was the point of all this," she said and smiled.

"Okay," Sasuke said then tossed the coin. "tails"

It was heads. Sasuke gave the coin to Naruto then took a shot of straight tequila. He took it all down in one gulp and looked good while doing it. There wasn't even a hint of the slight burn in his eyes.

Naruto held the coin and said, "Since I like it so much, I'm going with heads." He tossed the coin as he spoke, but it landed on tails.

He gave the coin to Sakura and quickly pulled off his shirt. It was obvious that he chose strip and not sip. Though he'd done it to allow Sakura to see his well sculpted upper body, there was more than one pair of eyes on him. It didn't really matter, though. Naruto knew he had a nice body. If Sasuke looked, so be it.

The game went on and on with the three of them drinking shots and removing clothes until the only person who still had most of their clothes was Sasuke. He still had on his under shirt, shorts, socks and shoes. Sakura was down to her panties and bra while Naruto only had on his socks and shoes.

At this point he was nearly too drunk for his own good, but still managed to use Sasuke's pillow to cover himself. But he was no quitter and wouldn't stop playing until he was as naked as the day he was born.

It was Sakura's turn. She tossed the coin and called out heads, but it landed on tails. The smile that formed on Naruto's face was nothing less than ecstatic. Sakura dropped her head on Sasuke's bed and pouted.

"Do I really have to?" she asked

"Yes!" Naruto said quickly "No one's exempt from the rules, Sakura chan. Come on, now sip.....or striiiip."

Sakura sat up and looked over at Sasuke. He could tell that she was drunk, and despite her embarrassment, she was also about to strip down to nothing. It was up to him to rescue her this time. He sighed. She was just as bad as Naruto.

"Actually, I'm getting tired of this. Can't we just drink without the games?"

"What!?" Naruto nearly fell completely off the side of Sasuke's bed when he yelled. He hadn't expected his voice to be so loud and he scared himself. After straightening himself back up he pointed at his roommates. "No way! No way, man! Not fair! I got naked so she has to, too. I showed my dick to both of you and now it's someone else's turn to show the goods."

"Shut up, you damn idiot. You're drunk, and no one saw your dick. You took off your underwear with your back to us before stealing my pillow, remember?" Sasuke reminded him. Naruto just looked at him for a minute.

"Oh, yeah, that's right. I can't let you guys see what I have down there. Hehe...it's a secret." Naruto giggled to himself before lifting Sasuke's pillow from in front of him just enough to peek at his own cock and whisper to it."Shhh, it's okay little guy. I have to give you a shave before I can let anyone see you my friend."

He was trying to be quiet, but both Sasuke and Sakura heard him anyway.

"You shave all your hair off down there, Naruto?" Sakura asked. Her eyes were glazed over and her cheeks and nose were as pink as her hair from the alcohol.

Naruto smiled. "Yep, I like my nuts as smooth as a baby's ass. Chicks like it, too. They never want to suck your balls when they're hairy." Naruto laughed at his own comment and Sakura laughed right along with him.

"What about you, Sasuke?" she asked. It was a personal question, but Sasuke didn't mind. He wasn't as drunk as them, but he was intoxicated so he was relaxed enough to speak freely.

"I do shave, but I leave some hair; just enough to play around with. Other than that, it's pretty bald."

Sakura blushed, though it was hard to tell since her face was already pink.

"That's right," she said, "I remember because it was like that when I saw you naked that one time."

Her eyes were on Sasuke as she spoke, but he didn't think she was actually looking at him. Clearly she was somewhere far off in her own little world envisioning that moment of time all over again.

"What about you, Sakura chan?" Naruto asked

Sasuke answered for her without hesitation. "Bald. Completely bald."

Naruto looked at him and then at Sakura.

"Wow, that's hot," he mumbled.

He was a little jealous that Sasuke had seen Sakura naked and he hadn't, but it was against the rules to show jealousy so he didn't. Sakura took another sip of her drink then laid back on Sasuke's bed between he and Naruto. They watched her as she stared up at the ceiling, and for a while all was silent.

"Hey, Sasuke?" she finally spoke, breaking that silence quickly. "Truth or dare?"

Sasuke sighed. He'd said what he said earlier to get Sakura out of having to completely strip in front of them, but he still kind of meant it, too. This was one of the reasons why he liked to drink alone. It was quiet and that gave him time to think. He'd humor her anyway, though.

"Truth," he said.

Sakura closed her eyes and smiled. "I knew you'd choose that," she then looked over at him, "It's fine, though. Have you ever masturbated to the thought of me?"

Sasuke didn't say anything. He couldn't. The question was too sudden.

"I sure as hell have," Naruto chimed in.

Sakura looked over at him and smiled. "I kind of expected that from you," she said before turning back to Sasuke. He had that familiar angry face on to try and hide his embarrassment.

"What are you going to gain by knowing the answer to that question?" he asked.

"Knowledge, I guess? Curiosity? I'd like to know if you can at least think of me in that way."

"....I suppose that's acceptable," he said, "and yes, I have jerked off to the thought of you. I even did it once while you were asleep."

Sakura couldn't help it, a small sound of pleasure escaped her lips after hearing his confession. The lewd images flooding her inebriated mind set her body ablaze.

"Dammit, Sakura chan, if you make noises like that, I won't be able to hold back."

Sakura giggled, looking over at Naruto. "Sorry, Naruto. I couldn't help myself.

"Truth or dare, Sakura chan?"

"Truth," she said

"Does that turn you on, knowing that we've both jerked off while thinking of you?"

"....Yes" She seemed a little embarrassed to admit it, but she didn't lie. Naruto closed his eyes and took a deep breath to keep his hands to himself, but Sasuke didn't miss the way the pillow between his legs twitched.

"Hey Sasuke, it's your turn," Naruto said. He'd finally regained some semblance of self-control and was acting as if he hadn't been affected in the least by their current conversation. But Sasuke knew better. Just behind that pillow, Naruto was very hard.

"I'll participate, but I think I'll leave all the questions and daring to you two," said the Uchiha with a knowing smirk. Neither of the others noticed though.

"Okay then it's Sakura-chan's turn again."

Sakura looked over at Naruto and somehow he knew her next question or dare would be aimed at him.

"Truth or dare?" she asked

"Truth," he said

"Naruto, that last time you came into my bed, do you remember kissing me?

"I kissed you?!"

"Yep!" Sakura answered, amused by his reaction.

Said man looked flustered as he answered her question. "Ahh, as much as I want to lie and say that I do remember it, I don't. I really don't remember ever leaving my bedroom so I can't honestly say that I remember kissing you. Though I wish I did. Was it a good one, Sakura-chan?"

"Yes," she smiled.

"Was it better than mine?" Sasuke asked

"I thought you were leaving all the questions up to us, bastard?"

Sasuke looked over at Naruto after hearing his question. "I didn't say truth or dare. I just asked a question. So?" he asked, looking back down at Sakura.

"Truthfully," Sakura began, "the kiss was great, more than great, but it wasn't meant for me and knowing that lessened the effects of it. So to answer your question Sasuke, yes Naruto's kiss was better."

"Yes! I always knew I was a better kisser than you, teme!" Naruto pumped his fist in the air to celebrate his victory.

"Tch, care to test that theory?" Sasuke asked and Naruto swallowed nervously.

He was so very confused by the whole "Sasuke liking him" thing. They'd been best friends for so long and he never one showed any signs of liking him before. So same gender aside, it was just kind of weird and hard to believe. But he did love him so that just made things even more confusing. for the blonde. He looked down and pouted a bit.

The sudden new look on his face was just too cute, and Sasuke and Sakura couldn't help but smile.

Chapter Text

"Truth or dare, Sakura-chan?" Naruto asked

"Truth"

"Yet another truth. Is no one brave enough to take a dare?" he asked, sighing with feigned disappointment, smiling as he did. "Would you kiss me again?"

Sakura looked at him, not actually seeing him, but more looking through him. There was a thoughtful look in her eyes as she spoke.

"I don't know, to be honest, Naruto. I'm not going to lie and say I wouldn't though. Our kiss before... was very nice. I mean, I wouldn't be upset if it happened, and it doesn't hurt that you're pretty fucking hot," she shrugged, "I guess it depends on the situation."

Naruto smiled, he couldn't help himself. He hadn't been fishing for compliments, but she'd given one anyway. He'd be lying if he said her words didn't give him hope. She thinks he's hot? 'Fucking hot' at that. The night was getting better and better. Sakura smiled at him because seeing Naruto smile, she'd learned, was very contagious. Even Sasuke gave a quick smirk.

Sakura turned back towards Sasuke. "Okay, my turn again. Truth or dare, Sasuke?"

He stared at her for a moment then smirked again and said, "Dare"

Sakura smiled and Naruto cheered. "It's about damn time! Now the game gets interesting,"

Naruto then leans in closer to Sakura as if he needed to get a closer look, just in case it was something good. He didnt want to miss a thing.

"Okay, Sasuke," she said, pulling herself up from his bed into a sitting position. "I dare you to kiss me"

Again, Sasuke stared for a moment. He was motionless. His face unreadable. Sakura and Naruto both waited with baited breath for his response, but for a long while there was nothing. Sakura was nervous and beginning to think that he would refuse, but then....

Sasuke leaned in towards her without a word. Slowly he reached towards her, his slim, pale fingers caressing her chin. She welcomed the coolness of his skin against her flushed cheeks as his hand slid underneath her ear and intertwined with the fine hair at the nape of her neck. Gently he pulled her in, never once breaking eye contact. Sakura's heart raced. She could practically taste her pulse on her tongue and fought to control herself.

Sasuke was so close that she could smell the tequila on his breath. Only a small distance separated his lips from hers, and she instinctively looked down at his pretty mouth. Those pink, soft lips of his were waiting there for the taking and her own parted slightly, inviting him to have a taste.

Was this really about to happen? Was Sasuke finally willing? Gods she hoped so.

Sakura's eyes began to flutter shut at the feeling of his hand gripping the back of her head, his fingers fisting her hair and pulling her closer. All was set and she was prepared.

And then she finally felt....him turn her head. Wait, what?

Sakura's eyes flew open just as Sasuke laid a chaste kiss on her cheek. Both she and Naruto's jaws dropped. Sasuke tricked them! He tricked them both and they couldn't believe it!

"What the hell, Sasuke?!" Naruto yelled, "Why didn't you kiss her?"

Sasuke sighed, an uncharacteristic smile playing at his lips. "I did kiss her. She dared me to kiss her and that's what I did. She didn't specify what kind of kiss or where."

"You knew what kind of kiss I was talking about, Sasuke," Sakura argued, pouting and pounding his mattress with her small fists.

"Next time be more specific," said the Uchiha with a shrug. His smug face did little more than piss off his counterparts.

Both Naruto and Sakura stared at him, frustration smeared across both their faces. Naruto was the first to break the silence, but neither of them took their eyes off the raven-haired man.

"Truth or dare, Sakura-chan?"

"Truth," she said

"Do you want Sasuke teme here to kiss you for real?"

"Yes," she answered defiantly.

"Then it's your turn again," he said.

Sasuke was shocked. Had his not kissing Sakura on the lips really bothered them that much?

"Truth or dare, Sasuke?" Sakura asked, a certain determination burning within her eyes.

He knew what they wanted him to say and it amused him much more than he cared to admit. What had happened to the pact they made not too long ago? Weren't they stepping over the line? What would they do if he brought up that fact right now? Surly they'd think he was just trying to find a way out of all this.

But honestly, he wasn't. He just didn't want the line between friendship and something much more to become too blurred. Or did he? The thought made him smirk. Giving a small sigh, Sasuke gave in. If they didn't care, then why should he?

"Dare"

"I dare you to give me a kiss. On the lips. A real kiss, like the one you wanted to give Naruto that morning. I want you to mean it. Don't hold back."

Sasuke's dark eyes met Sakura's own emerald ones. He could see the resolve flittering within them, but there was something more. She looked so fragile in that moment; so frail and vulnerable, as if his saying no would break something deep within her. Damn. His eyes darted over to Naruto and those baby blues spoke volume.

They clealy said, "If you don't kiss her now, I will"

Somehow that one look seemed to piss Sasuke off and, if he were being honest, the thought of Naruto kissing Sakura right now, in this moment made him.... jealous. But of whom? Sakura? Naruto?....Both? Without breaking his eyes away from Naruto's, Sasuke grabbed Sakura by the hair, forcefully pulling her into his kiss.

And for a moment the Uchiha's eyes were all for the blonde. Was he only kissing Sakura to keep from having to see his crush kissing her? Was he trying to prove something to himself? To Naruto? Or was it out of a feeling of possession over Sakura?

A thousand unanswered questions seemed to cross his mind in just mere moments, but only for those few moment. Because once Sakura started responding to the kiss in earnest, all of his attention slowly drifted towards her.

Slowly his eyes closed, focusing instead on the feel of Sakura's warm, moist lips against his own. He listened as she mewled softly with each brush of their lips and drank slowly from her. All lips and tongue, and warm huffs. And for a moment the entire world narrowed down to just the two of them. Naruto, the dorm, the world had been all but forgotten.

In just that short span of time Sasuke realized something; he liked Sakura. Much more than he had ever liked any person other than Naruto. And though it wasn't as strong a feeling as what he had for the blonde yet, this little pink-haired idiot had somehow wormed her way in, becoming someone important to him.

Sakura was the exact opposite of Naruto. She was all curves and softness and gentleness. Pure female. And while for most of his life he had preferred the angular, solid look of Naruto's body, having her to touch wasn't a bad thing at all.

With every second passed the kiss between them grew more heated; more passionate. Soft kisses turned into gentle nips and wet tongues gliding across one another to explore.

Sasuke curiously found himself moving closer. He wanted more. No, he needed to feel more of her. The warmth of her body was calling to him and his hands itched to touch her. But the opportunity, however, seemed to slip away when Sakura suddenly gasped and pulled herself free.

She turned from him and they both looked over her shoulder at their admittedly forgotten roommate. Naruto had moved in close behind her and had begun placing soft, open-mouth kisses down the middle of Sakura's nearly naked back.

There was no need for questions because those big blue eyes of his staring back up at them showed both his roommates exactly how he felt. All they could see was lust. He placed one last lingering kiss against Sakura's lower back before pulling himself back up. He leaned in even more, pinning Sakura between Sasuke and himself and whispered softly to her.

"I dare you to kiss me."

Sakura looked up at Sasuke for an answer, but she was on her own. Sasuke's attention was fully locked on the man behind her. His and Naruto's faces were so close, and she could feel Sasuke's heart pounding in his chest. It was clear to see just how bad he wanted to kiss his long time crush. His eyes following Naruto's lips everywhere as he placed kisses across Sakura's shoulders.

The desire for the other man made Sakura feel jealous, possessive. She wanted to be selfish. She wanted to steal all of Sasuke's attention away, but hers was stolen instead as Naruto began to nip at her jawline.

She turned her attention back to Naruto and the look in his eyes demanded that she only look at him. His very presence captured her senses and she knew then that there was no turning back. The lines were blurred. She just needed to take that step.

Pushing away from them, Sakura moved her body into a more comfortable position to see them both. Now she sat off to their sides while Naruto and Sasuke faced each other. She looked between the two of them, just taking in their beauty before pulling herself up onto her knees and leaning in closer to Naruto. She placed one hand on his cheek and smiled before sealing the moment with a kiss.

A chaste, soft kiss at first that, with time, grew into something more. Slowly it became something far less cautious. Naruto's full lips were warm and soft, and his tongue tasted of tequila with the slightest hint of pomegranates. He devoured her mouth with slow, hungry, almost desperate kisses. His desire for her being silently conveyed with each suck and gentle nip.

Yes, Naruto was a great kisser and Sakura found it increasingly difficult to want to pull away. They were breathless by the time their lips parted, chests heaving and bodies humming with desire. Neither one of them were willing to look away from the other; too caught up to think about anything other than that kiss.

Sasuke had sat quietly, impatiently watching the kiss between his roommates unfold before him. He'd assumed that seeing the person he'd been in love with for so long kissing Sakura right in front of him would crush something inside of him, but it didn't.

Surprisingly, it was the opposite. Seeing Sakura submit to Naruto's kiss; the way she melted, giving into his desires for her made Sasuke want something more than just a kiss. And not just from Naruto either. No, he wanted them both. The expression on their faces as their lips parted, it was indescribable.

Their flushed skin, heavy eyes and plump, pink lips just did something to Sasuke. He wanted to touch them both, taste them on his tongue...do unspeakable things to them. And have them do the same to him. But he knew that this couldn't be rushed too much, no matter how tempting. He didn't want to scare Naruto away, but if he got the chance to touch him, even just a little, he'd be satisfied.

Sakura, on the other hand, was a totally different story. She wanted nothing more than to have him touch every inch of her greedy little body. And he would do just that. With a guttural, impatient growl, Sasuke quickly wrapped his hands around Sakura's waist and pulled her towards him.

With her now facing him, Sasuke guided Sakura's legs around his waist and settled her in his lap. And into another kiss. He'd successfully taken back all of her attention away from his blonde friend.

Naruto, quick on his feet, moved in behind her, once again pinning Sakura's body between his and Sasuke's. He swept her hair to one side, exposing the pale spanse of her neck and bit down. She gasped and he could feel her pulse quicken against his lips, but she didn't pull away. She only whispered his name.

Sasuke wove one hand between the warmth of his friends' bodies and there he caressed the small of Sakura's back. Though he'd placed it there as a way to help support her and keep her sitting comfortably in his lap, it didn't hurt that he got to indirectly touch Naruto as well.

His solid, smooth stomach pinned Sasuke's hand there against Sakura's back. And despite being vaguely aware of said hand, Naruto didn't pull away. He didn't mind if Sasuke touched him a little. Touch was never a bad thing. Especially in situations like this. He trusted him and knew he wouldn't do anything without his consent.

Sasuke basked in this rare moment. It may seem insignificant to someone else, but to him it so much more. Not only had Naruto not moved, but even when Sasuke used his knuckles and the pad of his thumb to gently caress his stomach he didn't pull away. And with his free hand, Sasuke caressed the length of Sakura's small arm. He could feel the goose bumps rising on her skin against his fingertips just from his touch, and that excited him.

Knowing that her body responded to him only drove Sasuke on. Meanwhile, Naruto took his time showing her his full attention as he kissed and nipped his way down Sakura's neck and across her shoulders. He used his tongue to trace the back of her neck and nibbled on her collarbone when he reached the other side.

And with one large hand he slowly slid his fingers up the softness of her back until he came to the clasp of her bra. Naruto had to admit, the pale pink ribbon laced delicately around the white and pastel blue fabric fit Sakura perfectly. The pale blue lace panties matched perfectly as well. It was sexy, but still so very innocent, just like her.

Sakura was completely lost in Sasuke's kiss, with her arms wrapped around his neck and her hands tangled in his dark locks. And she relished the feel and weight of Naruto's body against her back. His hot, wet kisses and tender touches intoxicated her even more. She could vaguely feel his fingers hesitating at the clasp of her bra and her heart thudded as she nervously awaited his next move.

It was difficult to concentrate though. Sasuke did his damndest to monopolize all of her attention. His aggressive, lustful kisses numbed her mind and clouded all rational judgment. And the feel of his cock twitching and tapping against her was too delicious to ignore.

She couldn't think, couldn't speak. Her body was pure, liquid lust as she rocked her hips against him. All she wanted was more. More touch, more kisses. More of him, more of Naruto. So when she heard the blond's sultry voice whisper in her ear once again while tugging at one of the only pieces of clothes shielding her from their hungry eyes, she didn't hesitate to listen.

"Sakura, can I?" His hot breath poured over her skin, lips brushing against her ear as he spoke, "I'm gonna remove your bra. Is that okay?"

Sakura moaned her approval into Sasuke's mouth, but it wasn't enough. His body was growing impatient and it took all he had just to hold himself back. Grabbing her by the hair, Naruto gently, but aggressively pulled her back from Sasuke to look at him. He growled low in her ear, "I can't hear you. Tell me clearly because I won't ask again. Do you want this?"

Sakura gasped at the sudden aggression, her body thrumming with excitement and surprise. With his fist still in her hair, Naruto kissed her deeply before pulling away once more, impatiently awaiting her answer.

With her eyes closed and her mind still reeling from the kiss , Sakura let out a breathy, "Yes, I want this".

Sasuke didn't hesitate to capture her lips again and with his skills, it didn't take long before Naruto had undone the clasps of her bra. The thin material was agape, slack from her body; the only thing keeping her from being completely exposed to them was the press of Sasuke's chest against her own.

Slowly, Naruto reached around her body to caress the delicate unseen flesh. Just feeling the rise of her bare breasts against the tips of his fingers made things low on his body stiffen with anticipation. Almost painfully so.

Feeling Naruto's hands sliding between their bodies and against Sakura's breast made Sasuke break his kiss with her and move back just enough to give the other man room. He watched Sakura's plump, red lips part as she silently cried out. Her eyebrows raised, eyes closed, mouth now agape as Naruto's fingers moved beneath the padded bra cups.

Both men watched intently as Sakura's breathing grew in intensity. Breaths that were quick and shallow, heaving her chest and pushing her breasts into Naruto's awaiting hands. Sasuke's curiosity was getting the better of him as he watched, wondering just what those rigid little nipples of her would feel like beneath his own fingertips.

Slowly, hesitantly he slid his hands from her back, around her waist and up the spanse of her flat stomach. The tips of his fingers slid just underneath the cups, but stopped when they met Naruto's own long digits. Sasuke looked up at his roommates, lust, uncertainty and nervousness written across his face. Even he hesitated when faced with the unknown.

Naruto could sense his hesitation and gave Sakura's breasts one last gentle squeeze before removing his hands, giving the other man a chance to experience the pleasure of feeling her taut nipples for himself.

From beneath heavy lids and hazy, lust-filled eyes, Sakura watched a myriad of emotions cross Sasuke's face. His hands remained unmoved even after Naruto had removed his own. He was unsure if he should go any further, she realized. It might have had something to do with the promise they'd made to each other not long ago, but above all else Sasuke was just scared. Not only had he never touched another person's body so intimately, but she'd been drinking. They all had. He didn't want anyone to have any regrets.

Sakura understood that and in any other situation she would have agreed with it, but right now in this very moment, all she wanted was to feel the brush of his cool hands against those two oh-so-sensitive parts of her body.

Both Naruto and Sakura placed their hands on top of Sasuke's reassuringly and began guiding them up and over the small curve of her awaiting breasts. He didn't stop them, didn't resist. Because he wanted this just as bad as they did. No, he wanted much, much more than just this.

But just when he'd finally reached his destination, a sudden knock came to their door.

Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke all held their breath; three sets of eyes staring intensely at the door across the room. The only one that led out into the dorm's hallway. To be caught in such an act wouldn't be good. The scandal would be unspeakable.

Sakura would have it the hardest though. She'd be judged, labeled a whore, a slut. Worst of all, what if they were separated? None of them wanted to think about that. Luckily Haku had already had the locks on their door replaced, much to their relief.

Even with that knowledge, though, the sound of Neji's voice calling Sakura's name startled them. He knocked for what seemed like forever and the three of them remained unmoved until they finally heard him walk away.

Sasuke sat back with his arms supporting him and sighed. Sakura, still in his lap, gasped long and deep trying to fill her lungs with as much air as she possibly could and Naruto placed his forehead on her shoulder with a quiet, 'Thank you, God.'

Sakura was the first one to move after that. Now holding her bra in place with one arm as she grabbing her clothes off the floor with the other. All without a single word or the ability to look her roommates in the eyes. She didn't regret anything they'd done, but she was embarrassed. Too embarrassed, and a bit ashamed.

Ashamed for letting things go so far. Ashamed at the possibility of what could have happened and ashamed of herself for not caring. But most of all, she was ashamed that she still wanted it to happen. She didn't want this, whatever "this" was, to end.

Silently she wondered what they'd think of her if she asked them to continue? The thought sounded ridiculous even to her. After that scare, surely they were done for the night, right? What was she, some kind of sex fiend? If course not. So she tossed the thought aside.

After fixing her bra in place, Sakura placed the shirt Naruto had given to her over her head and turned to them. "I'm actually a little tired, you guys, so I'll be going to bed first." She said, forcing a smile on her face as she did.

Naruto and Sasuke stared after her as Sakura climbed into her bed, turned her back to them and pulled the covers over her head.

".....Fuck" This came from Naruto with an expression on his face that Sasuke couldn't make out.

Whether the other man was disappointed that they stopped or angry with himself for thinking he'd made Sakura feel sad, Sasuke couldn't tell. He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, also avoiding Naruto's gaze and said, "I'm going to take a shower"

"Yeah," Naruto responded, "Guess I'm gonna head to bed too"

He stood from Sasuke's bed, tossing aside the pillow that barely covered him from the beginning. It almost hit Sasuke's face, but he managed to catch it in time. Naruto had all but forgotten about his nudity as he grabbed his clothing from the floor around Sasuke's bed.

Maybe Naruto was just really sexually frustrated, Sasuke wondered, because that undoubtedly male part of him was still as hard, long and lovely as they got. He couldn't take his eyes off of it as it bobbed up and down in the open air while Naruto moved about. Sasuke was hypnotized.

The blond walked towards his bedroom door, stopping only to shut the lights off in Sasuke and Sakura's bedroom before exiting theirs and entering his own. He didn't even bother closing his door and left the light off as he went. The last sound Sasuke heard from Naruto was the sound of his bed squeaking as his body plopping down on it.

Sasuke sighed. He'd just said he was about to take a shower. Why would Naruto shut the lights off? Never mind, he thought, the bathroom light was still on and shining bright enough for him to see. After gathering a few things he walked in the bathroom, mindlessly swatting his hand at the door behind him in an attempt to close it. After adjusting the temperature in the shower, he began to strip. His mind never registered that he hadn't closed the door completely.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sakura turned over in her bed and the offending light from the bathroom assaulted her eyes. She'd heard Sasuke say he was going for a shower and even listened as he entered the bathroom, but she didn't know that he hadn't closed the door all the way. Her body still tingled with ghost caresses from Sasuke and Naruto's hands and lips. The thought made things low in her body tighten, the thrumming of her pulse could be felt between her thighs like a beating drum. She watched glimpses of Sasuke's body around the half-closed door and wished that she could feel him again.

Her emerald green orbs drank him in as Sasuke removed his shoes, socks and shirt, but what she saw when he removed his shorts made her blood rush. He was still hard So, so very hard. He was long and swollen with need. His cock bounced in mid-air after being released from the confinements of his shorts and her eyes followed its every move like metal to a magnet.

She writhed on her bed, biting her bottom lip to keep any sound from escaping. She'd grown wet from kissing and being kissed, touching and being touched, and now just the pressure of her own thighs closed around her sex felt good enough to make her want to cry out. Sasuke, who had no interest in any girl, had been turned on by her and that knowledge excited her.

Just the thought of it made her even wetter. That time she'd sat in his lap to confess her feelings, there had been no reaction from him at all, or at least none that she could feel, but this time she had felt him, every inch of him, and now she was seeing the evidence with her own two eyes. He wanted her. Sasuke wanted her in the way a man wants a woman and Sakura wanted to give herself to him. Oh, how she wanted to jump from that bed and run to him; beg him to fuck her crazy. Make her cum over and over until her cum dripped from his balls...,but she knew the moment for such things had already passed.

There would be no excuse. No longer could she say that she'd just been drunk or caught up in the moment. She could only acknowledge that she wanted more of them. Sakura watched Sasuke's beautiful nude body disappear with longing, unsatisfied eyes as he stepped into the shower. Now all she could see were the barest glimpses of his pale naked backside. She wished to see more of him, but small, fleeting glimpses would be all she'd get. She was already so very hot and wet. Her body was so ready for release, but tonight she knew she couldn't give her body what it truly craved. Her hand, it seemed, would just have to suffice.

Chapter Text

Naruto laid in the darkness of his bedroom with his cock in hand, watching Sakura watch Sasuke. Her bed sat directly across from the bathroom so he knew her view inside was mostly unobstructed. It was clear that the door to the bathroom was ajar judging by the amount of light shining on Sakura. Yes, her hungry eyes were all for the Uchiha, ever unaware that Naruto could see her just as well. Those desirous blue eyes of his watched on as Sakura began touching herself.

He watched as her hands lifted her shirt and bra, and caressed her breasts; gripping them, kneading them. His pulse raced at the sight of her tweaking and rolling those little pink buds between her fingers. The same hard, pink nipples he'd been rolling between his own fingers only minutes earlier. He bit his bottom lip, watching as Sakura's mouth opened in silent cries.

Even beneath the comforter she lay under, Naruto could see her thighs spread- knees pulled back as she pleasured herself. He even knew the moment when her fingers slid across her sensitive little clit because her body would jerked as if she'd been shocked. He knew that her body was so fucking ready and wished he could just step in and give her the good dicking she deserved.

Naruto watched as her sheets moved with her hand and the faint squelching noise her soaking hot little pussy made every time she dipped her fingers inside threatened to drive him insane. With every stir of her hand, Sakura's bed rocked ever so gently. He noticed, the closer she got to orgasm the faster she went and he found his own hand matching her speed. His pulse raced, eyes taking in every beautiful moment as she continued to grip her breasts and tease her nipples. He anticipated the moment when she brought herself to that sweet release.

Those baby blues of his watched diligently as Sakura lost more and more of herself with every second passed. Her body began to writhe almost wildly, head tilted back, her breath hastened and unsteady. His own adrenaline was pumping and he could feel that familiar tightening low in his stomach. He hoped against hope that she would cum soon because he didn't know how much longer he could hold out. Then finally, as if she could feel his desperation, he heard her softly cry out- no longer able to hold in her desire.

Her, " Ahh, oh shit it feels s-so goo- Oh my G-!!!" was like music to his ears.

And then he watched her cum.

Naruto watched Sakura's face contort with blissful release. Her back arched slightly, eyes shut, head back, plump lips parted and legs quivering. Her fingers were the only thing anchoring her to reality as she gripped her bed sheets with her free hand. It was one of the sexiest things he'd ever seen; the sight of it sending Naruto's seed spilling hot across his shoulder, and down his chest and stomach.

That night, Naruto was sure that the image of Sakura's orgasm face would have him cumming again and again.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sasuke looked down at his aching cock and sighed. He'd been in the shower for some time, but still it hadn't gone down completely. The memories of Sakura's soft body molded against his, her moist lips and tongue dancing with his own, the sound of her soft mewls against his lips, it all played on repeat in his mind. And how could he forget that soft heat? Even through his shorts and the thin material of her panties, Sasuke could feel the heat of Sakura's pussy against his cock.

The wet spot on his shorts was evidence of just how good it felt having her moist warmth grinding against him. But the number one thing egging on his raging erection the most was the memory of Naruto's naked body; his hard dick bobbing up and down as he walked away. It was a sight that Sasuke would never forget it. He grunted at the memory, biting down on his lower lip to keep himself from going insane. Oh God, how he wished he could feel the weight of that thick cock on his tongue- feel it sliding past is lip, choking him with every thrust.

Sasuke frowned at his sudden lack of self control. All those useless, stupid, hot, lustful thoughts had his mind spinning and his blood pumping. Every time he'd resign himself to just leave well enough alone, the memories would just slink right back in and his body would instantly react. It was funny really. Before Sakura came, he could only see himself being with Naruto. It had been longer than he could remember since anyone other than his idiot best friend had caught his attention. Now here he stood, under the warm pouring water, trying to push naughty thoughts of Naruto and a certain pink haired female out of his mind.

Trying once again to pull himself together, Sasuke began to wash his body. He began with his upper body- his arms, chest, neck, back and stomach. Then, finally, he made it to the lower half of his body. Never had soap and his own hands felt so good. He'd grown sensitive from being aroused for so long and now something as simple as cleaning himself had become much, much more.

Sasuke let his hand glide up the shaft of his nearly soft cock slowly to coat it with suds and he shuddered. That one innocent stroke turned into another and then another until he'd grown just as hard as he'd been when his shower started. His body shivered every time his soap covered hand slid across the head of his cock. He was so sensitive and the longer he stroked himself the harder it was to concentrate on anything else. And yet...he just couldn't stop himself.

No, it wasn't that he couldn't stop. Sasuke didn't want to stop. He didn't want to fight himself any longer. This urge was too strong. The thick strings of precum weeping from his engorged cock head dripping down into the tub was evidence of just how turned on he was. Sasuke closed his eyes, stroking his dick almost achingly slow, and let all those dirty thoughts of his two roommates linger in his mind. He thought about how it would have felt to fuck Sakura and how good it would feel to be fucked by Naruto.

Sasuke's needy cock throbbed under the warm water and the grip of his hand. Thoughts of Sakura's wet little mouth played in his mind. He imagined her pink lips wrapped tightly around his dick, sucking him while Naruto fucked him stupid. One buried deep inside him while the other choked on his cock- drool streaming from the corners of her mouth as she sloppily swallowed him down.

It was a fantasy that he didn't even know he had. He knew it was impossible, though. As disappointing as it was, he knew that it would never happen, but his body wanted it more than anything else. He craved the touch of them both and he wanted them both at the same time.

Sasuke's knees nearly gave completely at the thought; the only thing holding him up was the soap dish he'd unconsciously reached for. But even that wasn't enough to distract him. In fact, he never missed a beat.The thrusts of his tight fist around his shaft only increased as he moved to prop his body against the cool shower wall.

The warm water pelting his chest and stomach aided the ebb and flow of his hand as he pleasured himself in quick succession. His body tensed, stomach tightening with that familiar feeling. Sasuke's mind swam and he let out a low grunt as the first wave of pleasure teased him. His breaths were deep and shallow- body quivering almost uncontrollably.

The rhythm of his thrusts became increasingly erratic as he grew close. Reaching down, Sasuke gave his tight naked balls a gentle squeeze and tug and all self control was lost. Ropes of his cum flung against the plastic shower curtain across from him- the shower quickly washing it away. Sasuke's spent body slowly collapsed into the tub and he smirked, running a hand through his wet hair. That was intense.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Needless to say, things between the three roommates became a little awkward after that night. Though they'd agreed to keep it on a "just friends" level within their little triangle, neither of them could look at the other the same. The sexual tension was nearly palpable. Naruto found himself watching Sakura more than usual, if that were possible, images of her quivering thighs and memories of her breathy moans playing in his mind like a rerun.

Sasuke had much more self control than the former. He seemed unaffected by the happenings that had occurred. He was the same old Sasuke. On the outside at least. Sakura, on the other hand, seemed to be the most impacted by it. She wouldn't even look at them and all verbal communication, it seemed, had come to an impasse.

The next day Neji confronted Sakura about blowing him off, but she'd been too distracted with the happenings of the previous night to pay any attention to him. In the end she vaguely remembered agreeing to go out with him to make it up to him, but she knew she probably wouldn't go anyway.

Naruto started bringing a different girl back to the dorm almost every night and because of that Sasuke began staying out over night more and more. He'd sneak back in the dorm every morning around six and lie in bed as if nothing had happened. Because things had become so awkward, Sakura found herself alone more often than not.

She hated that Sasuke and Naruto were avoiding her, but she wasn't sure what she could do to change it. She didn't want to bring it up and risk making things even more awkward since it seemed like the others were trying hard to act normal. Well, more like they acted as if nothing between them ever happened. Yet, she wanted to know why they wouldn't talk to her or even look in her general direction.

Not that she'd made that easy. Sakura knew she had been avoiding eye contact with them, but that was because she couldn't stop thinking about that night. She couldn't escape the feeling of them pressed against her skin, the smell of tequila and the taste of their tongues in her mouth. Her body shivered at the mere memory of it and it was embarrassing. She didn't want them to see just how red the tips of her ears got whenever she secretly watched them. She couldn't help but look away. What else could she do?

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sakura was headed back up to their room with a basket full of clothes she'd just taken out of the dryer when she heard someone call to her. She turned around to see who it was, but as she did she bumped into them and dropped her clean clothes all over the floor.

"Ah ah. Sorry about that. Didn't mean to make you drop your clothes," Kurosaki said as he kneeled to help Sakura gather her things. "Hmm, and they're clean,too."

"Oh, don't worry about it. It's my fault anyway, I bumped into you."

"Yeah," he said and smiled.

Sakura looked up at him, a slight smile of her own creeping across her face. She looked back down quickly, shyness getting the better of her. It seemed her roommates weren't the only ones that could elicit such a reaction. Though this was a bit different. Looking at Kurosaki didn't incite dirty thoughts.

"What?" she asked, still looking away.

"Nothing, it's just that we always seem to just bump into each other. Literally."

Sakura giggled. "Yeah, you're right. I also bumped into you the last time we spoke, right? Sorry I'm so clumsy. You must think I'm a total klutz."

"Nah, I think it's pretty cute."

Kurosaki's words caught Sakura's attention, bringing her eyes up to meet his once again. He met her gaze head on. He didn't waver or look away. He stared at Sakura and she stared back, and for a moment there was a connection that neither of them could explain. However, the memories of what she'd done with Naruto and Sasuke was still fresh in her mind causing her to blush and look away again. She didn't know whether it was guilt or something else all together, but whatever the feeling was in the pit of her stomach, Sakura knew that she had to get away from Kurosaki. None of this felt right anymore. Quickly, she grabbed her things and stood.

"Sorry. I'm really sorry Kurosaki-kun, but I have to go."

Sakura could see the confusion in Kurosaki's visible eye as she turned and made a quick retreat down the hall away from him. When she made it to her bedroom door, she went in and quickly closed it behind her. She closed her eyes and leaned her back against the closed door, willing herself to calm down. What was that, she wondered? Why did she run away? Why did thoughts of Naruto and Sasuke have to come right at that moment?

"Sakura? What's wrong?" She heard that familiar deep voice speak to her and her eyes flew open. Sasuke was sitting on the edge of his bed silently watching her. Naruto had his head stuck out of the bathroom door watching her as well while brushing his teeth. She blinked a few times to pull herself together before moving away from the door and over to her bed.

"W-when did you two get back?" She asked, placing her basket of clothes down on the floor. Her heart hadn't slowed one bit. Just the sight of the two of them together made her both super nervous and excited.

"Just now," Naruto answered.

"But that's besides the point," Sasuke chided, "Don't try to change the subject. Why did you just burst in here like you were running for your life?"

"Huh? Why? I, uh, just-" she stammered, trying her best to calm her heart long enought to come up with an excuse, but suddenly a knock came at their door.

Sakura's head snapped towards the door and she quickly strolled over to answer it. She thanked whatever deity there was out there for giving her this small break. At least it would give her a little more time to come up with a more believable lie than what she was about to give. Though she wasn't even sure why she felt the need to lie, she'd been given some time to breathe. However, her heart dropped even more when she saw Kurosaki standing on the other side of the opened door. And as if that wasn't bad enough, in his hand he held a pair of Sakura's panties.

"You, uh, forgot these in your haste to get away from me just a minute ago. I didn't want to just leave them on the floor since this is a dorm full of guys," he said, face red and looking away while holding out the little garment for her to take.

"Thank you!" Sakura said nervously, snatching the panties from Kurosaki's hand as quickly as she could. She tried to close the door in his face, but it was too late.

"What tha hell?!," Naruto yelled, "Did he just have what I think he had?"

"I believe those were her panties," Sasuke said, pushing himself up off his bed. "The white and pink ones with the little monkey on the front," he continued as he walked towards the front door where Sakura stood.

Naruto quickly rinsed his mouth out and joined him.

Seeing them heading her way, Sakura turned towards Kurosaki and gently pushed him back enough so that the door could close. "Thank you for bringing them back, Kurosaki-kun. I-I'll see you around. Bye!" And with that she shut the door.

With his one visible, lazy blue eye, Kurosaki stared at the now closed door as confused as ever. Just what the hell was going on with them, he wondered?

Naruto and Sasuke grabbed a hold of Sakura's hands and pulled her along into the room and away from the door.

"Why the hell did he have your panties, Sakura-chan? I haven't even had the chance to touch them yet!" Naruto yell/whispered. He didnt want Kurosaki to overhear their conversation, just in case he hadnt left the door yet.

"Is he the reason you were so out of breath when you came into the room?" Sasuke asked

"...Yes. Well kind of? I-I dropped some of my clothes. I thought I'd gotten them all."

"Why did he have your panties though, Sakura-chan?"

"On my way up here I bumped into him and that's how my clothes fell. He was just helping me pick them up."

"So what happened that made you run away from him?" Sasuke asked and Sakura blushed. She opened her mouth to answer, but stopped. She was flustered yet again and it was beginning to irritate her. She seemed to be the only one bothered by this entire situation between the three of them. How could they be so calm? She looked from one to the other of them and frowned.

"Why? Why does it matter what happened? Why does it matter who I was talking to or why I ran away? Why are you two questioning me like I'm a child?"

"Because you're acting like a child," Sasuke said. "Now answer the question."

"No"

"No?" Naruto asked

"No. I don't have to answer. Did I question either of you when you were out doing your own things? Did I ask you, Naruto, why you were bringing home more girls than usual ever since....that....n-night? Did I question you, Sasuke, about why you've stayed out all night every night since then? No, I haven't. Not once did I ask you guys why you've spent so much time away from this place or why you haven't spoken to me. I didn't, so why are you questioning me?"

Sasuke watched Sakura silently. She wasn't crying, but her nose was red and her eyes were glued to the floor and those were signs that she was flustered and wanted to cry.

"Ah, so now I get it," he finally said and Sakura's green eyes glanced up at him. "You're mad because you were lonely. You're upset with us because you were all alone without us. Well, that's your fault, Sakura. If you had asked us those question or even attempted to open your mouth earlier then you would have known that we were just trying to give you your space. That and the sound of Naruto's bed squeaking every single night was starting to drive me insane so I left."

Sakura walked over and plopped down on the side of her bed, staring up at the two men as they followed.

"Right, so you're telling me that Naruto has to sleeps with twelve dozen different women just so I can have time to myself?"

"I.... needed a distraction. I didn't know how long you would need your space, Sakura-chan, so I found a way to kill time," Naruto argued.

"Yeah, well, you must have a hell of a lot of free time on your hands," Sasuke added.

"Ahhaha, well, I guess I make enough time, hehe!" Naruto laughed nervously while looking away.

"Well, lucky you," Sasuke mumbled

"You guys, I've been thinking," Sakura started, "about..... that day." Her expression was far from happy, but a crimson hue painted her cheeks, ears and neck so they knew she was only frowning to hide her embarrassment.They could tell that she was trying to being serious though.

Naruto draped himself across the foot of her bed and Sasuke stood in front of her with his arms crossed. Her words had piqued his interest. They hadn't talked about what happened that night at all, not a single word. He was curious.

"What about it?" Naruto asked

"We messed up, huh?" she asked.

Naruto looked up from Sakura to Sasuke before turning back to her. "I don't regret what happened, but I guess you could say that if that's how you feel. What do you think about all this, Sasuke?"

The raven-haired man shrugged his shoulders. "It is what it is. I regret nothing."

"I thought it was fun," said Naruto.

"Well, I mean, so did I, but..." Sakura trailed off.

"But?" Sasuke egged her on.

"But I'm wondering if it was too much fun? I mean, for the three of us. We made a pact and it's already been broken. I just don't want something like that to tear us apart." They were too important to her.

"It wouldn't tear us apart, Sakura-chan. Sometimes things like that could actually bring you closer, I think."

"Come on, think about it, Naruto. We didn't even have sex, but after that night the three of us fell apart just like that." Sakura said, snapping her fingers.

"I told you, already, Sakura, we didn't fall out. Naruto and I weren't avoiding you. We just wanted to give you some time since you seemed like you regretted it," said Sasuke.

"I didn't regret it. I don't regret it. I was just...ashamed, I guess."

"Ashamed of what, Sakura-chan?"

"Ashamed that...that I.... liked it..... so much," Sakura mumbled her confession. Once again she couldn't look at them as she continued. "I was ashamed of myself for letting things go so far and not caring that it had. I was so happy. I-I...didnt want it to end. But I didn't know how you two would look at me after that so I didn't say anything. The last thing I wanted, though, was for you guys to act any different around me after."

"We're really sorry, Sakura-chan. We didn't mean to make you feel weird or anything." Naruto apologized.

"Hn" was about as close to an apology as Sakura was going to get from Sasuke, but the slight blush dusting his cheeks wasn't lost on her either and that was rewarding enough.

"So, Sakura-chan," Naruto began, a devilish smile painting his face, "you liked it, huh? So does that mean we can try it again?"

"No!" She yelped, face as red as hot pepper paste- embarrassed from the memories of just how wet she'd gotten from Naruto's hands on her breasts. "Don't even ask. I've done enough experimenting for one school year. W-we should just make our pact again and try to stick to it this time. I think it's what's best for all of us." Sakura said this, but it was so, so very far from how she really felt. Her daily fantasy of having them both at the same time was proof of that, but would she admit it? Not a chance.

"Are you just saying this because of Kurosaki?" Sasuke asked

"What? No, I'm just saying this so that we won't make things more awkward than they already are. I mean, exams are coming up and we can't afford to be so distracted, right?"

For a moment there was nothing. No one spoke, but Sakura could see the wheels slowly start to turn in Naruto's head. He was starting to understand her logic just a little. However, the look in Sasuke's eyes clearly said that he didn't believe her excuse. Not even for a second. Finally, the dark-haired man shrugged his shoulders and turned to walk away.

"Whatever you say, Sakura. It doesn't matter to me one way or the other. I'm heading out for a while. I'll be back later." Sasuke said as he grabbed a jacket out of his closet and headed for the door. "Don't wait up," he said before closing the door behind him.

Sakura stared after Sasuke as he exited through the door. She sighed before lying back on her bed, grabbing a pillow and screaming into it. She just didn't get Sasuke and she didn't think she ever would. One minute he's all for Naruto and treating her like a useless speck of dirt and the next he's all pissed because she wouldn't agree to doing.....stuff? What the hell?!

"Ah, don't mind him, Sakura-chan. That guy has always been that way. You'll get used to it. He just doesn't know how to express himself all that well. Seems like he was trying though."

Sakura moved the pillow to one side of her face and looked over at Naruto. "What do you mean?"

"Huh? Can't you see? He's jealous of that Kurosaki guy. Thinks you're blowing us off for him."

"Ha! Yeah, right," was all Sakura said before placing the pillow back over her face.

Naruto moved closer to her and pulled the pillow away so that he could see her face. "You don't believe me, do you?"

"No. Not even a little," she sighed again and shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. Maybe he's jealous of me for getting Kurosaki's attention first."

Naruto laughed at her words. "Yeah right. That's so far from the truth it's ridiculous. Believe me, Sakura-chan, if Sasuke wanted that dude he'd have had him by now." Sakura knew that already. She knew that Sasuke didn't see Kurosaki in that way. She only said it out of anger and immediately regretted it after. Naruto knew it as well. That's why he didn't take her seriously.

"Oh yeah? Bold accusation, Naruto.Then does that mean that Sasuke will have you someday too?"

"Heh, nah. I'm reserving all this goodness for the ladies. No dudes allowed. Hey, but what can I say? It's kinda flattering to know that even a guy likes what he sees."

"Yes, yes, whatever. You're just saying that now. Sasuke's pretty hot and you've got to admit, his mysterious side could make even a guy like you falter a bit, Naruto"

"Haha! I guess he is a really mysterious guy, huh? Who knows, maybe he would've had a chance to test that theory. But we have a pact again, right? Besides, I have way too many ladies to seduce to be playing around with an Emo Uchiha."

This time they both laughed. Naruto always knew how to cheer a girl up. Still, Sakura didn't think that Naruto would have his shields up so high against Sasuke if things got heated. There was a good chance that Sasuke would get what he wanted. Well, if they threw a little Sakura in the mix, that is. Too bad.

"Naruto, you are way too conceited. You have a very big head."

"Yeah, that's what all the chicks say, and my ego isn't all that small either."

"Naruto!"

"What? I'm just saying," he said with a smile and shrugged. "Anyway, I guess we'll give this pact thing another shot..... but don't come running to me when that pretty girl between your legs starts crying for attention. Because I'm just gonna be like- Hey! Remember the pact, Sakura-chan, remember the pact!"

"Ugh! Damn it, I hate you Naruto!" Sakura playfully punched him in the arm, cheeks pink as she laughed.

"Yeah well, I love you, too, Sakura-chan."

Chapter Text

Eventually, Sakura did go out with Neji, but he'd received a phone call from his uncle in the middle of their date and had to leave. Sakura didn't mind though because her evening actually ended up being much better without the Hyuuga.

Again, she bumped into Kurosaki and the two of them hung out. Since she'd already eaten earlier with Neji, the two decided to take a walk around campus instead. She learned a lot about Kurosaki in that time, like the fact that he'd been adopted and that his childhood had been pretty rough.

He dropped out of school for a while and had become a hacker, but after meeting a guy named Hatsuharu and seeing life from a different perspective, Kurosaki decided to change. Sakura also found out that he had only been in love once.

She was the younger sister of Hatsuharu. He really liked her, but she was much younger than him and he knew that things just wouldn't work out between them. While he was already at an age where he wanted a serious relationship, he just couldn't find it in himself to tie her down so early in her life.

Sakura could understand that, but a small part of her hoped that Kurosaki was completely over the other girl. It was strange, really, having such a connection with this person knowing full well her feelings for Sasuke and Naruto. But maybe, just maybe, it was time to move on and explore other options. It would definitely be healthier for her relationship with her roommates.

She also shared stories about her life with Kurosaki. Like how she was an only child who'd been sheltered for most of her life. She told him of stories about how she was bullied by other girls in school and called a good girl by all the boys. It really wasn't as bad as the upbringing he'd had, but it was a difficult time for her.

Their time together seemed to bring Sakura just a bit closer to Kurosaki. She found that he's a kind, gentle and understanding man. Plus he's not her roommate which is a good thing in her book.

Kurosaki has the potential to be a great boyfriend, but she knew she had to take things slowly with him. Just like any young, healthy college girl, no matter how much they denied it, she was eager to know Kurosaki on a more physical level. Sex for her is an important part of life, well mainly because she just likes it, but first things first; she needed to figure things out with her roommates. Right?

Well, that's what Sakura thought before she found herself alone together with Kurosaki in his dorm room. He'd asked if she was ready for him to walk her home to which she said no. So because it was getting late he'd invited her up to his room. Both his roommates would be out for the night so it was just the two of them as she sat on his bed while he tried finding a movie for them to watch.

It took some time going through his collection, but in the end they couldn't agree on one. So instead he turned on the radio. Other than the light from the radio, it was dark which created an atmosphere that Sakura was hoping wouldn't push them in the wrong direction.

That was wishful thinking on her part of course.

After finding some acceptable music Kurosaki sat next to her on the bed and lit yet another cigarette. Though Sakura didn't like them she'd grown used to them while being around him. It wasn't her first time being in his room either, but it was the first time they'd been there alone.

Naruto and Sasuke had made sure she didn't have any time alone with anyone other than them. It was kind of nice not having them beating on the door of some guy's room every time they saw her walk in.

"You're going to kill me, you know that, right?" Sakura asked and Kurosaki looked over at her with a puzzled expression.

"What?"

"Your cigarette, it's killing me just as much as it's killing you. I don't mean to be rude, but I am studying to be a doctor, remember? I can't help but say things like that."

"Oh, sorry, I didn't know it bothered you," he said, "Why didn't you say something before?"

"Because I've gotten used to it, I guess. It's not so much that it bothers me, but that I've seen what those things can do to your body. It's not cute."

"Sorry"

"No, no. No need to apologize. I was just saying. It's not like I can make you quit or anything, I just don't like it for myself."

"Then how about I only smoke when I'm not around you?" he asked with a smile and Sakura gave one in return.

"Sounds like a pla-"

Her words were cut short by Kurosaki's kiss. It was a chaste kiss that, Sakura's opinion, had ended all too quickly, but it was still a good one. Too good. Kurosaki stared at her from only inches away and whispered, "I like you. Is that a problem?"

Sakura shook her head without even fully comprehending the question and answered, "No"

With that she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled Kurosaki in for another kiss. She made sure their second kiss lasted much longer than the first, showing him just how much she liked him, too. Kurosaki put his cigarette out, wrapped one arm around Sakura laying her back against his bed and climbed on top of her. In the blink of an eye things went from a snail's pace to hyper speed.

Their kisses grew more desperate, their breathing more ragged. It was as if Sakura could feel his hands everywhere on her body at once. Her heart pounded in her ears at her desperate attempt to feel more of him against her body, to taste more of him on her tongue.

She tore at his shirt and scratched at his skin and in that moment she could vaguely hear Naruto's words replay in her mind.

"So you mean to tell me you never get to the point where you need to get off? I don't mean just feeling like you want to, but actually needing that release like your day won't go quiet right without it."

In that very moment Sakura knew that her answer would be yes. She wanted it, she craved it, her body needed that release and Kurosaki was more than willing to help her achieve it. He sat up pulling her with him and began undressing her.

There was absolutely no hesitation on Sakura's part when he pulled her shirt over her head. They kissed deeply as he removed her bra and she moaned passionately when he moved down to slip one pert pink bud between his lips.

Sakura's mind raced, but her body was more than focused on what she wanted. She quickly unfastened Kurosaki's jeans and gripped the hardened eagerness hiding just underneath, but in that moment karma, she guessed, had other plans for her because the one name that almost slipped from her lips did not belong to the man pinning her down.

It scared her, it truly scared her.

"Wait, Kurosaki stop."

"What's wrong?"

"I-I can't."

"What?"

"I can't do this. It's not right. Something doesn't feel right."

"What do you mean? Did I do something wrong?"

"No, it's not you. it's me. I think...I think we're just moving way too fast."

Kurosaki pulled himself up and off of Sakura to give her room. He sat next to her and sighed. Sakura felt bad about teasing him, but she just didn't feel right having sex with him knowing her mind was somewhere else.

"Please try to understand, Kurosaki. I'm really sorry. I need more time. I just really don't want to mess this up."

"Mess it up how?"

"I don't know. I just don't want things to go wrong between us even before it starts."

Kurosaki didn't speak for a while, but suddenly he spoke. "I understand. I get it."

"What?" she asked

"People may only see one of my eyes, Sakura, but I'm not blind. I know you don't want to hurt them. Uzumaki and the Uchiha, I mean. I've seen the three of you together. You have a bond that no one, not even I can touch. I can give you time to figure things out."

Sakura smiled sadly. She didn't know he'd been looking at her so much. "Thank you, Kurosaki."

She leaned in and kissed him, and just like the last, their kiss grew into something more, something heated. And it took more effort than either of them were willing to admit to break apart.

"Okay, I think maybe you should head to your room. I don't think I can control myself much longer if you keep kissing me like that."

Sakura forced herself to laugh as she pulled her shirt back on and straightened her hair, but the situation at hand kept her from real happiness. She was confused and it was starting to affect her everyday life. She seriously needed to settle things with those two.

"Hey, Sakura? I'll only let you walk out that door, but under one condition," said Kurosaki.

"And what's that?"

"You have to start calling me by my first name. I think I deserve at least that much, right?"

Sakura smiled and nodded."Yes, you do. I promise. From now on I'll only call you Tomoe."

"And one more thing, Sakura"

"Hm?"

"One last kiss?"

"Growing needy already, are we?" she asked with a smile

"Yep"

Sakura kissed Kurosaki goodbye and headed towards her dorm. On the way up her mind was filled with what could have been with Kurosaki and the reason why she'd stopped. It wasn't because she didn't know him nor did she have any hang-ups about having sex with a guy she wasn't dating.

No, it was because deep down Tomoe wasn't the one Sakura's body really wanted. Her body craved the touch and taste of two others. It wasn't his lips she fantasized about every night in bed and it wasn't his face she woke to every morning.

Sakura's heart raced as their names played on her lips. Her body tingled, haunted with thoughts of their gentle touch and as she entered their room things suddenly became clear. She now knew why she couldn't have Tomoe, at least not yet. Her body had become addicted. She desired Sasuke and yearned for Naruto.

She closed her eyes and leaned against the door, taking in as deep a breath as her lungs could hold. The smell of the room was a mixture of the three of them and it drove Sakura's senses wild.

Kurosaki had aided in lighting the fire that burned within her body, but only Naruto and Sasuke would be enough to put it out. And just like that she heard him call.

"Sakura?"

She opened her eyes, but the room was dark. Not even the bathroom light was on so she couldn't see anything. But that was fine because even without seeing him she knew just who he was. Sakura knew that voice all too well. She loved how sweet her name sounded rolling off his tongue and it made her shiver.

"Sasuke?"

"What are you doing just standing there? Did something happen?"

"….No"

"Where were you until now?"

"Nowhere. I went on a date with Neji," she said, pushing herself away from the door.

"Neji's been back for hours. Where have you been?"

"Sasuke, where's Naruto?" she asked ignoring his question all together as she strolled towards the sound of his voice.

"Class. Why?"

"How long will he be gone?"

"He just left so I'd give it about an hour. Why are you so interested in that all of a sudden?" he asked but there was no answer from her. "Sakura?" he called to her, again.

"Because, Sasuke," she began, the sound of her voice much closer than he'd realized. Sasuke felt his mattress dip under the weight of Sakura's body as she climbed in his bed and on top of him. "I need you."

"Sakura, what tha-"

"Please, Sasuke, don't. Don't avoid me. Please?" she begged with her body lying against his. "I lied to you, sorry."

"Lied about what?"

"About where I was just now. You're right, Neji and I did separate hours ago. I was with Tomoe all this time."

"Tomoe?"

"Kurosaki. We were in his room. Alone."

"And?"

"And…. I almost had sex with him."

"Liar"

"I'm telling the truth," she said. "I'll prove it to you." Sakura sat up in Sasuke's lap, removed her shirt and placed his hands on her naked breasts. "My bra is still in his room. I left it there. I guess I wasn't thinking clearly enough to remember it."

"So why didn't you do it?"

"Because .....I almost called him by your name, that's why. I couldn't stop thinking about the two of you. I couldn't stop thinking about that night and how much I wanted it, how much I want you."

"Sakura, this is crazy."

"I know. I know it's crazy because I know you don't love me. You don't even like me, but I just can't stop myself.

"Don't say that"

"Don't say what?"

"...I do like you"

"Then," she began, as she pressed her body against his once again. Her words were soft as she spoke them against his lips, "show me"

The moment those words left her mouth Sasuke kissed her. He pulled her body tight against his and kissed her with the full force of all that pinned up frustration and lust he'd been holding in for twenty one years. Sakura had to concentrate to keep up, but she liked it. Sasuke's lips were just a bit too thin for her taste, but they were soft. And he was a skilled kisser so that more than made up for it.

He rolled her over, pinning her against the bed, making sure to never let their lips part. He'd always imagined his first real sexual experience to be with Naruto or to at least involve him somehow, but it seemed fate had other plans. That plan involved Sakura instead it seemed, but he was fine with that too.

Sakura's body was soft underneath his and Sasuke longed to feel more of it against his own bare skin. As if she'd read his mind, Sakura pulled at his shirt showing that she wanted it off, too. He quickly sat up and tugged at the annoying piece of clothing until it was up and over his head. He tossed it somewhere across the room not really caring where it landed as long as it wasn't on his body.

As he did that Sakura started removing her shorts. Sasuke helped her remove them the rest of the way and within seconds her shorts had joined his shirt lying somewhere on the floor, all but forgotten.

Sasuke ran his hands down the length of Sakura smooth inner thighs and even before he came to that part of her he knew she was ready. Heat pored off of her and the spicy sweet smell of Sakura's arousal filled the room. It was a smell that any man would recognize, gay or straight.

The smell of a woman so fresh, wet and ready, Sasuke understood it even though he'd never smelled such a fragrance before. He ran his hand across that heat gently and Sakura's body shuddered. Her body was hyper sensitive so even that small touch felt like so much more.

The thin material of her pink panties did little to keep Sasuke from feeling every bit of her as he explored. Her soft folds and hardened clit were already soaked with her juices, and he hadn't known just how exciting this would be for him. Every touch of his hand earned him a response from Sakura making him crave more of it.

Sasuke ran his hands up to her hips, curled his fingers underneath her panties and pulled them down. Lifting her body off the bed, there was no hesitation as she allowed him to strip her of her last piece of clothing.

Sakura's heart nearly skipped a beat at the thought of being touched by Sasuke. There she lay as naked as the day she was born with him between her legs; looking down on her, touching her, ready to fuck her, and yet.

And yet, it didn't seem complete.

She was happy. More than happy! And of course she wasn't about to ruin it like she had with Tomoe, but she kinda missed Naruto. If he walked in right at that moment and decided to join them, she wouldn't stop him. But if he didn't that wouldn't be so bad either.

Sakura's breath caught in her throat when she felt Sasuke's finger slip between her folds and all coherence was nearly lost when he ran his fingers across her sensitive clit. Her body bowed and her hips bucked in a desperate attempted to feel more, and Sasuke complied.

"Did you like that?" he asked

"Y...yes," she answered as best she could. Sasuke was better at this than she'd anticipated.

He slid his fingers from her aching clit down to her opening and there he stopped. Sakura tried pushing herself against his hand, tried bucking her hips, anything to get him to penetrate her, but he wouldn't.

"Please, Sasuke...."

"Please what?"

"Please put them in"

"You mean, like this?" he asked, penetrating her opening with one single digit. Only he didn't push it in completely.

"Yes....more," she begged, but only another half inch was pushed inside her. "More, Sasuke, please? Don't tease me. I can't take it."

Hearing her beg him was more satisfying than Sasuke had assumed it would be. He just couldn't imagine hearing Naruto beg for more. He wasn't really the submissive type, but knowing that Sakura was more than willing to beg and submit made him look at the situation with a new perspective .

Finally, he gave in to her request and pushed not one, but two of his fingers in as deeply as they'd go, and the sound that came from Sakura told him that she liked every bit of it.

He leaned in, fingers still deep inside her, and kissed Sakura. His tongue danced with hers as he tasted her and filled her all at once. Her body was soft, but tight and hot wrapped around his fingers and Sasuke was curious as to what it would feel like around another part of his body.

With every thrust of his hand, every mewl she made, Sasuke's curiosity grew. He pulled away from their kiss and took in one hard pink nipple and Sakura cried out even more. The sound of his name pouring from her mouth filled the room and it was in that moment that the teasing ended. His body couldn't hold out any longer. He had to feel her.

Sasuke gave her nipple one last teasing taste before releasing her and pulling himself up on his knees. He didn't want to remove his hand from its new found toy, but he wanted to feel her tightness wrapped around much lower parts even more. With little effort, he pulled both his pants and boxers down at the same time. He couldn't wait long enough to remove them completely so he didn't.

With his pants down only to his knees, Sasuke placed his body against hers once again. The liquid heat he felt against his cock was like nothing else. His own hand could never compare to what he felt in that moment and he hadn't even entered her.

Sakura could feel Sasuke thick, hot and hard lying against that part of her. She wanted to touch him, to taste him, but Sasuke had his body pressed so tightly against her own that she couldn't even get a finger between them. That was okay, though because the feel of his length gliding across her clit was more than enough to distract her.

Sasuke didn't want to rush things. He wanted to prolong them, especially since it was his first time, but his body was fighting against him. Every touch of her against his body made him want to fuck her. He kissed her in an attempt to distract himself, but the sound of her moaning voice only egged him on.

Her hands caressing him, her breasts gliding softly along his chest as she writhed beneath him, and the way his name sounded as she begged for more, it all wore at his resolve.

And before long, he gave in. Sasuke grabbed that eager part of himself and prepared for her. Only, he couldn't find the right hole. It was so easy finding it while using his hands, but everything was so soft and hot and wet that he couldn't tell the difference with his cock.

"Down some," she said calmly, helping him find his destination.

"Here?"

"No. Go down some more."

"Here?"

"No, that's too far down. Go up."

"Here?"

"...No"

"Fuck!"

This game of hide-and-go-seek-the-hole was starting to ruin his mood, but what Sakura did next changed everything. She wrapped her small hand around his thick cock and pushed her body down, penetrating herself with him. Sasuke hissed and Sakura gasped as they basked in the feel of their bodies joining.

"Here," she finally managed to say as she pulled Sasuke down against her and further into her.

Sasuke kissed her again as he plunged deeper within her. He let himself melt into her until her body had no more room to spare. The tip of his cock bumping into her insides gave Sakura such pleasure with just the slightest promise of pain. She loved it when a man could make it hurt so good.

For a moment Sasuke just laid there buried deep inside her, unmoving as they kissed. It was as if he was trying to adjust to the feeling of her around him, and maybe he was. But finally his hips moved.

He drove himself in and out of Sakura, reveling in the feel of her body contracting around him in the most delicious way. She was silky and slippery and tight all in one, and Sasuke wondered to himself why he hadn't done this long ago?

Sex, whether it's with a male or a female, he hoped he'd always enjoy it just as much as he was at the moment. Maybe it was the bond he had with the person he was having sex with more so than that person's gender that brought on such pleasure? Either way, he was glad the person beneath him had chosen him, even though he'd wanted someone else.

Sasuke propped himself up on his elbows so he could get a better view of Sakura's face. It was dark, but his eyes had adjusted long ago. What he saw wasn't that pretty, calm face he was used to seeing in porn. No, the faces she made told him that this was real, that she was really into it and that he could make her body feel good.

Sakura wasn't trying to be pretty for a camera, she wasn't trying to make sure someone got her good side. Instead, she frowned and bit down on her bottom lip until she couldn't take it anymore and cried out his name. And though he wasn't completely sure, Sasuke swore he saw tears.

He leaned in and whispered, "Is this good, Sakura?"

She could only nod her head, but he felt every move since his fingers were tangled in those cotton candy colored locks of hers.

"Good," he said and kissed her once more before pulling himself up on his hands.

Supporting his upper body weight above Sakura with his hands planted firmly against the bed, Sasuke plunged into her as fast and as hard as he could. The faster he went, it seemed, the louder she got and it had gotten to the point where he had to lean in and kiss her in an attempt to quiet her down.

"Am I hurting you?" he asked and she shook her head, but her voice remained loud and wild. "You have to be quiet, Sakura"

"...I can't."

"Then it does hurt?"

"No"

"Then what?"

"I'm...about to come"

Sasuke's heart sped up. He'd wondered if he'd be able to make her come and if so, would he know? Now he was about to find out. He continued fucking Sakura, but suddenly her loud cries didn't bother him. He wanted her to cry, he wanted her to scream his name because more than anything he wanted to be the one to make her come. And she did.

Sakura's body became hotter, wetter and if it was even possible, it became tighter. Her inner muscles contracted around him again and again as waves of orgasmic pleasure wracked her body. He had never in his life experienced anything like this and to see her in that moment was like having someone push him over an edge.

His rhythm became erratic, his movements desperate as that oh-so-familiar feeling began to build in his stomach. He fought against it and yet he wanted it so badly. He wanted to feel her around him just a little longer, but the end was inevitable.

Sakura was still feeling aftershocks from her own orgasm when Sasuke pulled out and shot his hot seed across her stomach. He came hard and strong, and then collapsed on top of her.

It took a while, but Sasuke finally managed to pull himself off of her. They both lay there in the darkness trying to catch their breath, wondering about what they'd just done.

Sakura's body ached deliciously as she basked in the afterglow of it all. She pulled herself up to lie on Sasuke's pillow and turned to face him. Sasuke was lying on his stomach with his head resting on his arms. He wasn't looking at her, or anything else for that matter, he was day dreaming.

"What are you thinking about?" she asked, but for a moment Sasuke said nothing.

At first, Sakura thought he might have fallen asleep, but then he moved to pull himself up. He sat up on the side of his bed before answering.

"What I'd do if Naruto walked through that door right now."

"Oh. Yeah, I thought about that, too, a while ago."

Silence settled between them in the darkness of the room and with time Sakura began to doubt her decision.

"Are you mad at me, Sasuke?"

"...No."

"Do you regret doing this with me?"

"I don't"

"Oh," she said with relief

"How was it?" he asked

"Eh?"

"This, me, how was it? Did I do everything right?"

"Yes," Sakura answered and the moment she did the smile she'd been hiding away appeared.

"Good"

"What about you, Sasuke? Was it what you thought it'd be?"

Sasuke turned and stood from the bed. He fixed his clothes and walked around until he found his shirt. He slid it on and without a word he headed towards the bathroom.

It seemed he wasn't going to answer Sakura's question at first, but just before he entered the bathroom, he stopped and said,

"No. It was.....much more." And with that he closed the door. Sakura smiled again.

By the time Sasuke exited the bathroom Sakura had already found her clothes and gotten dressed. She had the lights on and was currently searching for some clean clothes to put on after her shower. He sat on his bed and silently watched as she moved about the room.

Somehow there was a certain glow to her as she did. He'd never seen anyone in that light other than Naruto. He couldn't seem to take his eyes off her, but when she turned to look at him, for some reason, he looked away. Why?

Sakura walked over to where Sasuke was and sat next to him. Things were different between them, it was unavoidable, but she didn't want things to become awkward. She wanted their friendship to stay just the same. Just as tight as they'd always been.

"I'm.... really happy we did this, Sasuk. But I hope it won't change anything between us. I don't want you to resent me or start treating me differently because of this. You won't, right?"

"Hn"

"Right, of course you won't, but could you do me just one favor?"

"And what would that be, Sakura?"

"Don't tell Naruto.....maybe?"

"Do I look stupid to you? Why would I tell the person I like that I just slept with the person he likes?"

Sakura looked at him for a moment unable to say a thing. His words hurt a little. Did he really find it so necessary to throw in her face the fact that he didn't like her right now? She guessed so.

"Oh, right. Well, I guess you have a point. I'm gonna go and shower now." She stood and was headed for the bathroom when Sasuke grabbed her arm stopping her.

"Sakura wait. That- I didn't mean it to come out like that."

"No, it's fine. I get it."

"No you don't. Sit down."

"No."

"You're taking it the wrong way."

"I said it's fine, Sasuke."

"And I heard you say that, Sakura, but that doesn't mean it's the truth."

"Well, make it the truth," she said, snatching her arm away and walking to the bathroom.

Sasuke sat down on his bed and sighed. Running his hands through his hair he contemplated getting up to follow Sakura, but just then he heard the beeping sound of their door as it was being unlocked.

It was Naruto.

Chapter Text

Naruto walked into the room and found Sasuke sitting on the side of his bed.

"Sup, Sasuke. Hm? Wait, you smell that?"

Sasuke's heart skipped a few beats. He and Sakura had just had sex not long before. Would he notice?

"Smell what?" Sasuke asked this as nonchalantly as possible despite the fact that he was having a mini panic attack on the inside.

"I don't know. It's a sweet-ish smell? Kinda reminds me of Sakura. I don't know, but I like it!"

It was a good thing that Sakura had immaculate hygiene. Her personal products always smelled super sweet and girly so it was probably masking the smell of sex. Though he'd been sure Naruto would be able to sniff out the scent like some sex crazed blood hound.

Sasuke looked over at him and shrugged his shoulders.

"I don't smell anything," he said before lying on his bed.

Naruto walked further in the room, tossing his bag through his open bedroom door as he went, and sat next to Sasuke. He noticed that Sasuke's bed was in a wreck when usually it was made as soon as he woke up, but it never registered to him that something was amiss. He just figured that his friend was having an off day. The Gods know, he's had a lot of them lately.

"I guess Sakura's back from her date, huh?" Naruto asked.

"Yep"

"How long has she been back?"

"A while"

"What's a while?

"Go ask her yourself, dobe. I don't have time for a game of fifty questions."

"What the hell's eating your grapes, teme?" Sasuke didn't answer, Naruto sighed. "Fine, I'll just go ask her myself."

He made to get up, but Sasuke stopped him.

"Wait until she gets out of the shower first."

Naruto looked back at the other male with a frown. It was strange. Had he actually stopped him from walking in on Sakura while she was in the shower? He never had before.

"Hey, Sasuke, what's up with you all of a sudden?" He asked, cautiously pulling his arm from the other man's grip.

"Nothing. You're just paranoid"

"You're acting weird today. Like, more than usual. Maybe you need to get laid or something."

"Are you offering?"

Naruto stared at the Uchiha for a moment. Sasuke was definitely acting weird, suspicious, and he didn't like it. But it could all just be in his head, right? Sasuke could just be looking out for her, right? He played it off by smiling.

"Well, I guess you aren't acting all that different after all."

Sasuke sighed and closed his eyes. He was being too obvious. He needed to calm himself down. With a quick glance at the other man, he silently wondered what Naruto would think if he could hear the way his heart was pounding in his chest. Not because he'd gotten to touch the guy he liked. No, it was because he was too damn nervous. Afraid that Naruto would see right through him.

Finally, he opened his eyes and spoke, "I... stopped you because we have a pact, right? Your constant attempts to sneak a peek in on her are going against the rules."

Naruto smiled and laughed nervously. "Ah, well I guess, but it's not fair. You've already seen everything on Sakura and I haven't."

"Wha-?! What the hell is that supposed to mean, dobe?"

Naruto's words caught his paranoid mind off guard, causing him to react in an even more uncharacteristic way. And it definitely didn't go unnoticed by the blond. Naruto cocked one eyebrow at his friend.

"You know, that time when you walked in on her in the shower? Remember?"

"Oh, right. Well, if...if it's any consolation, I'll let you see me naked."

"Pass, you perv! We have a pact, Sasuke, a pact! Stick to it. Ugh, I'm going to my room."

Both Sasuke and Naruto laughed as the Uzumaki stormed off, but the minute he was gone the fake laughter dispersed. Naruto had a bad feeling. Something definitely happened while he was gone and he didn't like it. And the fact that Sasuke was trying to hide it from him pissed him off even more.

He walked towards the private door connecting his bedroom to the bathroom and peeked in. Sakura was currently washing her hair and singing. Just seeing her there made him smile. It was a shame that the shower curtain only allow him to see her silhouette. With an evil smile, he opened the door and walked in. When Sakura saw his signature blond hair through the obscuring curtain she screamed.

"Dammit, Naruto! Get out!"

Sasuke could hear his roommates fuss from the other side of the door. Why wasn't he surprised? Of course Naruto would sneak in anyway.

"But Sakura-chan, I only want a little peek. Just a preview? You don't even have to let me see down there. Just let me see the front of your body."

"I said get out!"

"OOOUCH! That bar of soap really hurt. Ahh! Stop throwing stuff at my heaaaaaad!"

Yep, Sasuke definitely had to make it up to Sakura somehow. If not for his sake, then definitely for Naruto's.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Despite the intimate experience they shared, Sasuke and Sakura ended up right back where they'd started. She'd said to him that she didn't want anything between them to be different, but it was. They'd grown distant again, but Sakura's lingering gaze upon the Uchiha didn't go unnoticed and Sasuke's unusual kindness towards the pink-haired woman whenever they met stood out like a sore thumb.

All the while, Naruto watched them with a distinct sickness churning in his stomach. Sakura's emotions and Sasuke's guilt, they both tried hiding it, but to no avail. Naruto definitely wasn't as blind and dense as they assumed.

Sasuke wasn't blind either. He saw the way Sakura looked at them whenever he and Naruto hung out. The jealously in her green eyes made them seem darker, almost clouding her beauty. It ate away at him, his guilt. He hadn't meant to offend her or hurt her. He was only being honest, but he was starting to realize that dealing with a woman was a much more delicate situation than he'd assumed.

Perhaps bluntly telling the truth was the wrong way to handle things? But subtlety had never been his strongest asset when speaking. Not that he was very talkative. The pressure of it all seemed like a thousand tons weighing down on him, and slowly it felt as if he was suffocating.

Sakura had started hanging out with Naruto even more too. She studied with him, ate with him and even went out with him on a few occasions. Strictly as friends, that is. Of course Sasuke noticed this, but what could he do?

He didn't want to push Sakura away anymore than he already had, and he didn't want to have to distance himself from Naruto either. But there didn't seem to be a good time to actually apologize.

On rare occasions, like today, the three of them would be at home all at once, but there was little interaction between them inside the room. Naruto lay in his bed with one leg hanging to the floor, Sakura sat in her bed Indian-style studying for her upcoming pathology exam and Sasuke was up preparing for swim practice. There were no words being said, so the sound of soft knocks at their door rang out loud in the silence.

"Come in," Sakura called, but the door was locked. She placed her book down and stood to open the door. It was Kurosaki.

"What's up, Tomoe?"

The sound of his name caught the attention of both Sakura's roommates. Naruto stood from his bed and leaned against the frame of his bedroom door while Sasuke stood next to his bed. Both men silently watched Sakura as she spoke to 'the other guy'. Kurosaki took a moment andglanced over her head at the other two males. He could feel the tension looming just inside the room, but chose to ignore them.

"Long time, no see, Sakura"

"Ah, yeah I know. I'm really sorry. I've just been super busy lately. Exams are just around the corner, you know?"

"Yeah, same here"

"So, what's up? Did you want something?"

"Uh, yeah. Um, a couple of the guys and I were going to head to a party next Saturday and I wanted to know if you'd like to come with?"

"Hm, next Saturday, right? What time?"

"It starts at nine."

Just when Sakura was about to give her answer, someone spoke from behind her.

"Don't you have to start your mandatory volunteer work that day?"

Sakura looked over her shoulder at Sasuke, the look she gave was anything but friendly. Sasuke only met her glare with one of his own. And again, this little transaction didn't go unnoticed. Their secret silent feud was starting to piss Naruto off more and more. He wanted to confront them right then and there, but he had enough sense not to do it in front of an 'outsider'. Sakura turned back to Kurosaki and smiled.

"I'd love to go!"

"Are you sure? I mean, if you really do have to start your volunteer work that weekend then it's fine. We can hang out some other time."

"No, no it's fine. I can always reschedule. My sensei said she was flexible and could start anytime within the next two or three weeks. I'm sure she wouldn't mind."

"Then it's a date?"

"Yep!"

Kurosaki smiled. "Cool. Oh, hey if you have a few minutes can I introduce you to a really cool friend of mine? He works with me down at the restaurant. He'll be going with us."

"Oh, is he here?" she asked

"Yea, he'd down in the social"

"Okay. I have a few minutes. Let's go"

With that Sakura stepped out the door and shut it behind her. Sasuke and Naruto stared at the previously opened door where she'd been standing, neither of them uttering a word. It wasn't until Naruto saw Sasuke move out of the corner of his eyes that he spoke.

"Oi, Sasuke, we need to talk."

"About?" Sasuke asked, pulling his gray hoodie over his head.

"You know damn well what it's about, teme. What the hell happened between you and Sakura?"

"Like I said before, Naruto, you're just paranoid."

"Then if I'm so paranoid, why are you the one beating around the bush and avoiding the question? You won't even look me in the eyes."

"I'm not avoiding shit. There's just nothing to say."

Naruto walked up to Sasuke and stared him in the eyes, but just as he'd expected, Sasuke looked away. Naruto grabbed him by his hoodie and pushed him against the wall.

"Did you fuck, Sakura? Huh? Is that why the two of you've been acting weird lately?"

Sasuke glared back at him. "And what if I did?"

Naruto gritted his teeth and a low growl rang from deep within his chest. I wasn't true. It couldn't be true, right? Sasuke was just fucking with his head like he always does. These were the words going through his mind as the blond tried to calm himself. But it wasn't working.

He pulled Sasuke away from the wall and slammed him against it again.

"Fuck you, Sasuke! Tell me the truth."

His silence only pissed Naruto off even more. He pulled Sasuke from the wall again, this time tossing him onto his bed and straddling his stomach. He wrapped one hand around Sasuke's neck without applying too much pressure and leaned in close enough to look his friend in the eyes.

Yeah, it was a pretty intimate position, but Naruto couldn't give two shits about it at the moment. Sasuke stared up at him with a blank expression. His fear had become reality. Naruto had seen through the act. He knew. Whatever punishment he got, didn't he deserve it?

"Tell me now. I want to know what happened between you two. Tell me or I'll fucking strangle you right now."

Sasuke frowned. How could he even speak the words? The guilt was too painful. Plus, was it really his place to say?

"I have nothing to say. If you want answers then ask Sakura."

Naruto's eyes suddenly saddened as realization dawned on him. He'd suspected that something had gone on between them, but now Sasuke's words had confirmed it. Without thinking twice, he hit Sasuke in the mouth, the force of which brought him down with it.

Yeah, he was pissed, but more than that, Naruto was disappointed. He rolled himself off of Sasuke's body to lie next to him. Silence loomed between them, neither moving until Sasuke finally sat up.

He rubbed his mouth, wiping away the little bit of blood that leaked out and looked over at the other male. Naruto wasn't looking at him. He only stared up at the ceiling. Sasuke sighed. He knew it would come to this. He ran his hand through his hair and was just about to open his mouth to apologize when suddenly Naruto stood up and stormed out the front door.

Sakura was just heading back up towards their room when she saw Naruto walking towards her. She smiled.

"Hey, Naruto, where're you off to in such a…hurry? Naruto? Hey, Naruto?!"

He was gone without even glancing her way.

'What the hell happened now?' she wondered to herself as she entered their room.

Sasuke was still sitting on his bed with his back towards the door when Sakura saw him. She didn't say a word as she walked towards her bed, but the moment he stood to face her, her eyes went wide.

"What happened to your face?!"

"...Nothing"

"Sasuke, your face is bruised. Did you and Naruto get into another fight?" He didn't answer. "Is that why he was in such a rush? Answer me!"

"….I'm late for practice," was all Sasuke said before moving past her towards the door. He grabbed his bag from off the floor next to the front door before opening it, but stopped and said, "He knows" Then, he was gone.

His words ran through Sakura's entire body. Suddenly she felt light headed and sick to her stomach. That look on Naruto's face as he passed her by. That disgusted look, it was all because of her. He hated her now, she just knew it.

That night Sakura cried. She cried her heart out. Not for herself, not even for Sasuke.

No. That night she cried for Naruto.

She'd hurt him and because of that, she'd caused pain for all of them. The only thing that had managed to save her from drowning in an ocean of grief and guilt was the peaceful, mind-numbing feeling as sleep drew her in.

0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0

A week had gone by in a flash, and for seven day Naruto didn't come home. Well, not really. He'd become a ghost; only coming in late at night and leaving before dawn. He'd shower, change clothes and then he'd be gone again. Sasuke became like a statue.

Anytime Sakura saw him he'd be silent, unmoving, uncaring. He'd lie on his bed with his earphones in his ears, not even sparing a glance as his roommates went about their lives around him. By the time Saturday came she'd had enough.

She was sick of the silence, the attitudes and their lack of communication. So when Kurosaki showed up to take her to the party, she was all too happy. As usual, Naruto wasn't there and Sasuke didn't blink an eye when she left.

Free booze was always the best booze in Sakura's eyes. Usually she didn't drink at parties. That was a good way to get yourself taken advantage of, or worse. She'd made it a rule to only drink in the privacy of her own room or among a group of close trusted friends.

But this night was different.

All the stress, aggravation and tension circling around her and her roommates was enough to make a girl want to drink. Besides, Kurosaki was there to protect her, right?

Sakura decided from the moment she walked into the party room that she'd only have two drinks at the most, but as time ticked on, two turned into four and then six. And before she knew anything, Sakura found herself dancing on top of a table with some unknown shirtless guy. While scanning the ocean of inebriated college students, she locked eyes with Kurosaki who was currently in a corner trying to wake his friend. He'd passed out after only three drinks.

'Meh, amateurs' she thought to herself before taking another sip of her drink.

But then suddenly the world spun around her. Had her body not been so numb, she'd have felt it when Kurosaki grabbed her arm to pull her down from the table. More than anything, this frightened her. She hadn't even seen him walk her way.

Not being coherent enough to actually stop and take a look around herself, Sakura didn't know what else to do but lash out. She fought Kurosaki; screaming, kicking and scratching. He tried calling her name, tried showing her that it was just him, but she was just too drunk and couldn't comprehend his words.

During all of her effort to get away from her 'attacker', Sakura couldn't help but think of those two. If only they were there to save her, she thought. Then came the tears. Sakura wailed in Kurosaki's arms. She cried deep and hard; so hard, in fact that her body shook violently.

Not knowing what else to do, Kurosaki just held her. He held her until she couldn't cry anymore. He held her until the very last tear fell from her eyes.

Until, just like his other friend, Sakura passed out.

Flashes of blue and yellow colors filled Sakura's mind. A muffled voice came, so familiar, so deep. Yet she couldn't recognize it. Or rather, her hazy mind wouldn't let her. Then there was warmth. She distinctly remembered feeling safe and warm.

Suddenly her green eyes flew open. Sakura quickly sat up, but immediately regretted it. Her head was spinning and her stomach decided that it wanted to join in on the fun. Pulling the sheets back, she jumped up as fast as her unusually heavy body allowed and ran to the bathroom.

She'd barely made it in time and nearly missed the toilet all together as she started puking her insides out. It went on for almost five minutes, until finally she had nothing else to give. But even then her body continued to retch.

Sakura made no move to pull herself up off the bathroom floor once it was over. Instead she sat next to the toilet with her back against the counter. She pulled her knees up to her chest, wrapping her arms around them and rested her aching head. Silently, she made a vow to never drink that much hard stuff in one night.

Mixing brown liquor, white liquor and beer together was a definite no-no from here on. Lesson learned.

But she'd wanted to forget.

For just one night, she just wanted to have fun, laugh and smile like everyone else. And she did, but the price she'd had to pay for such fun was so not worth it.

Suddenly, reality hit her. Yep, her brain definitely still had to be on vacation mode because it wasn't until now that she realized that she was home. Slowly she raised her head and looked around, peeking around the half closed bathroom door and seeing her own bed.

Yep, she was definitely home, but how? She didn't remember going home. The last thing she remembered was falling off a table? Or had she been pulled? Then there was thoughts of how she'd hurt Naruto and then crying. That was it, that's all she remembered.

Not good.

Finally, she decided to try pulling herself up. It took some effort and her head was hurting like a bitch, but somehow she managed. Slowly she dragged her lifeless, corpse of a body back over to her bed and plopped down across it. She looked over at the clock sitting on the table next to her bed and saw that it was already well into the afternoon.

With a sigh, she slowly rolled herself over onto her back and looked around the room. It was empty. No one was there, but her. Those two must have been in class, something she was missing at the moment. She'd have to make it up.

Sakura ran her hands across her face and even that simple move made her head pound uncontrollably. She needed some pain medication. Her eyes strayed over towards her nightstand where she usually kept her emergency pain meds, but much to her surprise there was already a glass of water and two pills waiting for her.

It was a good thing she'd bought them before moving to Konoha. But wait, weren't those pills inside the nightstand before? In the top drawer? The same top drawer that she kept old 'Reliable-san' in? (A.k.A, her vibrator)

Realization dawned on her and as if her head wasn't about to spontaneously combust, Sakura scrambled up her bed and reached over to open the drawer. Her eyes went wide. It was just as she'd thought, it was gone.

She silently cursed herself. Not only for forgetting to move her vibrator to a more discreet location, but also for moving so suddenly. She was sure she'd die at any moment now from a spontaneous cranial explosion.

With a huff, she threw her arms up letting them unceremoniously land against her body with a thud. Then something else hit her. Her clothes, wasn't she wearing a button-down blouse and a pair of capri pants? She pulled the front of her long night shirt up and looked down at the three cute ducklings staring back at her.

Nope, she definitely wasn't wearing the same thing. Someone had changed her clothes. A white and yellow duckling shirt and panties is all she'd slept in. She sighed.

Who was it?

After taking some medicine, jumping in the shower, brushing her teeth twice and attempting to tame her wild hair, Sakura headed down to Kurosaki's room. She knocked on the door, but he hadn't been the one to answer. It was his friend, Kyosuke, the one he'd taken with them to the party. He was a weird looking guy, to say the least. Tall, slim and completely bald with an unflattering pair of eye glasses. He was kind of intimidating too.

"Um, hello," Sakura greeted

"Ah, it's you, Tomoe's friend. What's your name again?" he asked

"Haruno, Sakura and you're Kyosuke san, right?"

"Yes. Please forgive me, Haruno san I'm not really feeling my best as of yet."

Sakura noticed him holding his stomach and the way his eyes squinted from the dim hall light pouring into the darkness of the room. Just like her, he was hung over. Sakura gave a sympathetic smile.

"Yeah, I do understand," she said, averting her eyes in embarrassment.

"If you're looking for Tomoe, he's not here. He's already left for work. I think he'd be glad to know that you made it back safely, though."

"Eh?"

"He was up most of the night worrying about you. You see, because of me he couldn't see you home so he called one of your friends to come pick you up. But he didn't see you after that because he had to take me home. Ah, but I lost my key so I had to come here for the night. Sorry about that, though."

"No, it's fine. No need to apologize, Kyosuke san. Tomoe was only doing what he thought was best as our friend. Please convey my thanks when he returns, will you?"

"I can do that," the bald man said before cringing in pain.

"Are you going to be alright, Kyosuke san? I have some pain medication. I could run back u and grab a couple for you."

"Thanks, but no thanks. I'm not really a big fan of pharmaceuticals. I prefer more organic remedies."

"Are you sure?" she asked and he nodded, though it seemed that even that small gesture half killed him. "Alright, then I'll be leaving. Get plenty of rest and drink lots of fluids, okay?"

"Thank you, Haruno san. I'll do just that."

Kyosuke closed the door and she headed back to her room. He wasn't half as bad as she'd first assumed. Kyosuke was just a quiet, humble man. Creepy looking, but humble nonetheless. Sakura knew now that it had been one of her roommates that had taken her home and dressed her, but which one? She just couldn't remember. Yep, this was definitely her last time getting shit-faced.

0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0

Sakura walked into the room after her last class and tossed her things on her bed. Sasuke was currently lounging on his bed studying as she noticed him. He only glanced over the top of his glasses briefly to acknowledge her before continuing.

It bothered her knowing what they'd done and how things had become between them afterwards. She thought for sure their problems would lessen after sex, not increase. And she'd immaturely assumed that her curiosity for the Uchiha would be satisfied too.

But she thought wrong.

Sasuke watched Sakura shuffle around the room in search of something more comfortable to wear. He thought it was a bit childish of her to step into the bathroom just to change clothes. Especially since she rarely did it before.

And after what they did that night, was there really a point? But then again, it had been dark and he hadn't actually seen her naked body clearly. Plus, they weren't on the best of terms right now.

After a few minutes she stepped out dressed in a light colored strapless sundress and walked over to her bed to put on her shoes. And all the while Sasuke followed her secretly with his eyes.

"Where are you headed?" he asked. He'd never been one to beat around the bush or hold his tongue for long. Plus, he kind of missed her...a little. Maybe.

Sakura looked up at him and for a moment, she was too shocked to say anything back. Sasuke hadn't said a single word to her in almost three weeks so to hear him speak so suddenly was a surprise. She hadn't been expecting it at all.

But finally she managed to gather her thoughts and said, "Um, the library. I'm volunteering today as the student librarian. It's the job sensei assigned to me, remember?"

Sasuke only continued to stare at her, not quite sure what to say next. He wanted to apologize, but for what exactly? His pride was making it hard for him to decide what to say. He couldn't just remain silent, though.

"How long is your volunteer assignment?"

"I don't know. I think for about two or three hours. Maybe more? It really depends on how many hours the librarian feels I need to work to complete today's assignment."

"We need to talk when you get back," he said suddenly, "Ple-," he cut the word off, but it was too late, he'd already gained all of Sakura's attention.

He cursed under his breath, mumbled to himself something about it all being 'so stupid' and 'pointless', but he looked back at her and said, "Okay? …..Please?"

There, he finally said it.

Sakura almost smiled. She knew how hard it must have been for him to say that word. It was the first time she'd ever heard him say it. And to her? Wow. But she played it cool, not wanting to show just how amused and flattered she really was.

"Whatever. See you later," she mumbled, standing from her bed and heading for the front door, but then she stopped just before opening it.

"Hey, Sasuke?"

"What?"

"Where you the one that dressed me and put me in bed the night of the party?"

"Nope. Why?"

"Nothing. Just wondering, that's all."

And with that she was gone. Sasuke fell back on his bed and huffed. Now all he had to do was figure out what it was he actually wanted to say.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Working at the school's library was interesting in its own way, but Sakura was slowly dying inside from all the silence. She'd grown way too used to the sound of Naruto's loud voice and Sasuke's constant bickering. To only hear the soft sound of pages being turned and books being shuffled about showed Sakura that the life of a librarian was definitely not for her.

On the up side, there were some unknown faces walking by that she could entertain herself with. At their expense that is. The librarian had assigned her to a closed-in work area in the middle of the non-fiction section located on the second floor. Since there weren't too many people interested in that area she decided it would be an easy job for Sakura.

So here she is, sitting in the non-fiction room, a room three times the size of her entire dorm room, and she was all alone. The small, enclosed librarian work area was a square room located in the middle of the much bigger room. There were four walls, a door and one thick double-pane window there separating her from the rest of the world.

The only part of Sakura that could be seen by the occupants was her upper body. Here and there people would come in, successfully breaking her train of thought, but for the most part she was isolated and alone.

Chapter Text

Sakura thought about Sasuke and what he'd said before she left. He probably wanted to clear the air with her about what he'd said before, which she was looking forward to. She'd gotten over it some time ago, but things had already become awkward between them.

Now it was just a matter of getting everything out in the open. Sasuke had kept his promise and didn't tell Naruto about them sleeping together, though he figured it out on his own anyway. But due to miscommunication between them things went bad and he'd started to pull himself away from everyone.

Sometimes Sakura would catch Naruto and Sasuke kidding around like usual, but eventually Sasuke would wander off to himself. As a result, she and Naruto had become closer. It was always fun being around him though. He was exciting and goofy and a huge pervert, but he knew how to make her smile even when she didn't want to.

That's why it hurt so much. She'd really hurt him. Even though she knew about Naruto's feelings all along, she ignored him and selfishly slept with his best friend. Why wouldn't he be pissed?

She wouldn't blame him if he never spoke to her again. But he had been the one to come and get her from the party that night. Had to be. Sasuke had already said it wasn't him and Kyosuke said that Kurosaki had been with him after that, so it was safe to assume that it had been Naruto, right?

Of course it has occurred to her during her time with Naruto that she'd gained a kind of connection to him that was on a much higher level than before. There was just something about him that pulled her in.

He was the type of person that demanded attention and she found herself looking for him whenever he wasn't around. She had to know where he and Sasuke were at all times or her mind would constantly wander towards them. Like now, she wondered where Naruto was and what he was doing.

"Haruno san"

Sakura jumped at the sound of her name being called and looked up.

"Huh? Sabaku san?"

The red-haired man stared down at her for a moment, but it was impossible to read Gaara or tell just what he was thinking.

"Can I, um, help you with something?" she asked finally.

"I need to check this book out," he said, handing a geography book to her.

"Do you have your library card?"

He handed it to her. Sakura searched for the book in the library's computer database then typed in his information. After submitting the information she handed the book back.

"This book is due back in seven day at three fifteen, Sabaku san"

"Gaara's fine," he said as he took the book and left.

Sakura was shocked. In all the time she's known him, that was the first time Gaara had ever spoken to her. His voice was nice. She liked it.

Time passed by slowly. There were at least four more hours left before the library closed and the librarian on duty didn't seem like she would be ready to let Sakura go anytime soon. In the last half hour only two people had come and gone and Sakura was just about ready to pull her hair out.

The only thing left to do was browse the web. She'd never really been good with computers, but it was important that she familiarize herself with them since she'd be using them as a doctor. That was one of the reasons why she'd taken this assignment.

The internet proved to be a great time killer and before long closing hour for the library was near.

"Haruno san I'm going to give you a big responsibility. If you can do this right I'll make sure to give your teacher an A plus report on you," the librarian said.

"Okay! What would you like for me to do, Kurenai sensei?"

Kurenai handed her a key chain full of keys.

"I need you to lock up the library. Start on the top floor and go around each room to make sure there are no students before turning off all the lights. The only lights that should be left on are the lights at the librarian's desks. Once all the lights are off, lock the doors. Just drop the keys off in the drop off box outside. I have a key to it so I'll get them out in the morning."

"Okay, I think I can do that. Um, just one question"

"Yes?"

"How long do I allow students to come in before I lock up?"

"Once that clock hits seven thirty everyone goes and you lock the doors. Even if they knock on the glass, no one is allowed in after seven thirty. Got it?"

"Got it!"

"Alright, Haruno, I'm counting on you. See you soon."

"Bye."

Sakura watched as the only real librarian in the building left for the evening. It wasn't seven yet so she still had time to read some manga before locking up. She'd been so into her shoujo that she hadn't noticed anyone come in.

It wasn't until she thought she heard a noise outside the librarian's work station that she finally sat up to take a look. There was nothing and no one around to be seen. The library seemed empty, other than herself. That is, until she felt someone wrap their arms around her shoulders.

"So you were here all along, Sakura?" he whispered in her ear.

"Naruto!?" she turned her head only to be met with dazzling blue eyes as he smiled down at her. "You scared the holy shit out of me! You jerk!" she yelled and hit him, but Naruto didn't budge.

"Ah haha, sorry. I didn't mean to scare you."

Sakura stared up at him with a smile, but she couldn't help the tears that stung in the corners of her eyes. He had been so distant and it felt like she hadn't seen him in ages. She turned and stood to hug him, burying her face in his shirt.

"Where have you been? I've missed you."

"I missed you, too."

He didn't answer the first question, she noticed, but it was fine as long as he was there now.

"What are you doing here?"

"I was looking for you. Sasuke teme told me that you were working at the library so I came to walk you home."

"Are you two okay now?" she asked and Naruto made an unsure noise.

"We talked, but it'll take some time, you know? I think we'll be okay though."

For a while Sakura didn't say anything, but then she spoke.

"I'm sorry, Naruto. I really didn't mean to hurt you. You know that, right? That wasn't my intention at all. I was just…..I don't know, it just kind of happened. I'm sorry."

"It's fine. I'm over it now. I just needed some time to accept it, is all. It was just a shocker, you know? But what I think got to me the most was that you guys kept it a secret from me. I don't think I would've been half as pissed if you'd have told me up front. Hell, I think I would've been happy for you two."

"Happy? Really?"

"Well, no, not really. Not like that. But I would've been happy that you guys finally got it in after so long. Finally released some of that stress. And it was Sasuke's first time, right?"

"Yea," she answered softly, wrapping her hands around Naruto's protective arms.

It was the same feeling she remembered having the night of the party; warm and safe.

"He definitely needed it," Naruto said. "Hm, but I guess I was just jealous. The guy that likes me and the girl I like having sex? I just couldn't wrap my mind around it."

"I'm sorry"

"Don't apologize," he said and kissed the top of her head.

"So you... forgive me?"

"I wouldn't be here if I didn't."

"Oh.....'kay."

"Yeah, let's just forget about all that and move on," he said, smiling down at her.

Sakura smiled back."Okay. But, Naruto, I just have one question."

"Shoot"

"Why are you pinning me against this desk?"

"You don't like it?" he asked

"You can't answer my question with a question, Naruto."

"I'll answer your question if you answer mine first."

"Okay. Um, what was the question again?"

"Don't you like being pinned down like this by me?" He asked again, pushing himself against her even more.

Sakura looked away from him. It was just something about those eyes that made her want to say yes to anything he asked. It was foolish, she knew, but somehow she was falling under his spell. No longer could she talk down about all the girls that had fallen for the same trap. Naruto was just so charming.

"Um, well, I won't say that I don't like it, but-" she stopped talking suddenly when Naruto turned her body around so that she faced away from him, her back now against his chest.

He rutted against her backside roughly causing Sakura to fall forward. Placing his hands on either side of hers, he lowered himself so that he could whisper in her ear.

"Then, how about now, Sakura? You know, even after everything that's happened I still have thoughts about that time. The three of us together in the room. I was behind you just like this, wasn't I? Remember? I kissed your neck softly like this."

Naruto moved Sakura's hair aside and placed a soft kiss at the base of her neck.

"And I kissed your shoulders, like this."

He slowly made his way down to her shoulder, his lips whispering against her skin as he went. Every so often his tongue would peek out, hot and wet against her neck, stealing a taste.

Sakura couldn't help the shiver that ran down her spine, and the amount of effort it took to stifle her voice when he nipped at her shoulder was ridiculous. But in the end, she failed to hold in her excitement and the soft sound of her voice only aided his intentions.

Naruto gave a proper bite this time, enjoying the way she gasped and tensed beneath him before placing a kiss against the spot where his teeth had been.

"I wanted to do so much more to you that night, Sakura. Show you so many new things."

Sakura was stunned. Usually Naruto was such a goof ball. And even though he's hinted at his desire to sleep with her on many occasions before, never had he been so straight forward about what he wanted from her.

Every kiss he gave would send a flash of memory through her mind; thoughts of him as he kissed her naked flesh just as he had moments ago. And when she turned to look up into his eyes, she remembered the kiss they shared.

"Naruto..."

"Do you know how envious I am of Sasuke? How jealous I am? I've spent so many nights awake with thoughts of you and all the things I've wanted to do to you, Sakura. Do you know what I want to do to you?"

Sakura was almost too afraid to respond. Currently she was being pinned down against a desk by Naruto in the middle of a library. Nothing good could come of this. Things would only become more complicated, but a part of her didn't care. She wanted this.

"Well? Don't keep me waiting," she whispered softly.

"More of this," he said, finally kissing her lips.

Sakura wanted so badly to turn around. She wanted to wrap her arms and legs around him, but Naruto's body prevented her from moving. Only her lips against his were allowed to move freely.

He pulled away, whispering to her again, "I haven't been able to get you off my mind, thinking about what you two did. Did he make you feel good; as good as I know I could? Did he touch you, like this?"

He pulled back from her enough to allow his hands to slip between the desk and her breasts. He palmed the small globes, gently kneading them with his hands, showing her how much he wanted them.

With one hand, Naruto ran his fingers across the clothed press of one hardened nipple, rolling and pinching it between his fingers. Meanwhile, his other hand had found its way down to her thigh, slowly making its way up.

Every inch he gained lifted the thin material of her dress until he met the rise of her soft ass. The deep red of her panties was a stark contrast to the paleness of her skin. And what a sexy deep red it was. It was a far cry from the bright pastel colors Sakura usually wore, but Naruto liked this so much more.

Reaching the limits of his patience at this point, he pulled the red garment down and watched as they fell to her feet. Sakura knew what he was doing, felt him nearly rip her panties from body in his attempt to remove them. And yet she didn't hesitate to step out of them when they fell. She was just as eager as he was after all.

But as excited as he was, Naruto couldn't help the doubt that had settled in the back of his mind. Did Sakura really want this? Was this pitty? Had she become receptive because she felt guilty about what she'd done with Sasuke? Would she regret this?

But if he could read her mind, he'd know that his worries were far from the truth.

This is what she wants. This is what Sakura has been dreaming about. This moment was like a dream come true. First Sasuke and now Naruto? Though having them separately is subsidiary to her true fantasy. What she really wants is them both at once. Just like before, with no interruptions.

Vaguely, she wondered if that made her seem strange. Was she the only girl who thought this way? Did no one else ever want to have their body teased and touched....tasted by two people at once? It was selfish, yes, but it's what she wanted. Whether or not she would ever have it though was a whole other story. So why not indulge in them separately?

The blond gave his middle finger one good suck before rubbing it across Sakura's soft clit. The soft lewd sounds that poured from her mouth in response filled the emptiness of the room like beautiful music.

Naruto moved against her clit in a slow circular motion, teasing her and feeling her grow rigid beneath his finger tips. Sakura's thighs trembled slightly as she moaned her appreciation. It felt almost too good, but the moment came to an abrupt halt when they heard the ding of the elevator located across the room.

Sakura looked over at the time, only fifteen minutes had gone by so that meant there were still students in the building. What if someone saw them? She turned and looked at Naruto with fear in her eyes, but he only smiled coolly and kissed her before ducking underneath the desk.

When she looked back up, Shikamaru was walking towards her. The look on his face was neutral, uninterested. So maybe he hadn't seen or suspected anything? He stopped in front of the desk and placed his book down before speaking.

"Hey, Sakura. What's up?"

"Um, nothing! Nothing much!"

She silently cursed herself for being so obviously suspicious. But she was nervous so it couldn't be helped.

"What's up with you, Shikamaru?" she asked, inconspicuously trying to fix her clothes as she pulled out the chair to the desk Naruto was currently hiding beneath.

Finally she took her seat at the desk again, but the moment she did mischief reared its ugly head. But did you expect anything less?

Naruto, being the ever adventurous person that he is, decided that their fun wasn't over yet. He wasn't about to let anyone ruin this rare moment with Sakura. Especially Shikamaru of all people. He'd show her just what she'd been missing.

"Same shit, different day," Shikamaru said.

Sakura smiled and grabbed his book, pulling it through the small window so she could check him out. She wanted to get rid of him as quickly as possible, but Naruto wasn't going to make things too easy for her.

He lifted her dress, spread her legs as far as they could go while sitting, buried his head between them and gave her clit a little lick.

"Oh my God!!" she yelled suddenly, startling the Nara.

"Uh, are you okay, Sakura!?"

"Hm?! Oh, yeah. No, I'm, um, I'm fine. Sorry, I just th-thought I saw a spider."

Shikamaru gave her a look that she couldn't quite decipher, but in her defense, her brain wasn't quite up to par at the moment. There was a little blond distraction underneath the desk after all.

"Oh really?" Shikamaru asked

"Yes, I'm very scared of spider- Oh God!"

Naruto licked her again making sure she felt every inch of his tongue this time. He scooted her closer to the edge of the seat, devouring her little cookie with no plans of stopping until she came on his tongue at least once.

The look on her face must have been priceless because she could swear she saw Shikamaru smirk.

"That spider must be a big one, eh?" he asked

"Y-Yeah, it is. Well, if this is the only book you'll...be checking out today I'll-"

"Actually, now that you mention it, I do have a report on Japan's Edo period. Do you have any books on file I can use?" Shikamaru asked, no longer trying to hide his amusement.

Sakura felt like she could just die at any moment. The embarrassment was nearly unbearable. Her face was hot and she imagined it must be as red as a beet. Trying to ignore the man between her legs, she went on with her duties, doing her best to answer Shikamaru's question.

"Let me check real quick," she said, typing away at the keyboard with shaking hands to find what Shikamaru requested, "We um, w-we do, actually. Try looking down isle B."

"Sure, sure. I'll be quick since it's almost closing time," he said, turning towards where she'd directed.

"No, no. Take your time."

Shikamaru gave her a thumbs-up as he walked away from the window. Once he was far enough away Sakura covered her mouth and laid her head down on the desk, trying desperately to control herself.

The way Naruto ran his tongue between the folds of her slit made her dizzy with pleasure. He drank from her juices and ate at her desire in the most delicious way and it all felt too good. And that frightened her because she wasn't sure how long she could keep up this act with Shikamaru.

Her body screamed and she yearned for release as Naruto's tongue flicked against her in quick succession. How much longer could she hold such pleasure inside?

Part of her wanted to tell him to stop; that this was wrong and that she really shouldn't be letting him do this. Especially in a place like this, but the other part, the more primal part of her wanted this moment to never end.

Sakura had only received oral on a few occasions and that was long ago so having Naruto's face deep between her legs, devouring her with such attention, was like owning her very own private slice of heaven. But unlike the other guy she'd given the privilege of tasting her, Naruto was very, very good at what he did.

Sakura felt him slide one long, thick finger deep within her, never once ceasing his tongue's movements. And she gripped a handful of his hair, silently conveying her approval and begging for more.

She used her hand to push his head forward, grinding herself against his mouth and encouraging him to keep going. And within seconds she could feel that familiar feeling, that building, that tightness that signaled her impending orgasm.

And then, she came.

Try as she may, Sakura could not stop herself from crying out. Though her mouth was covered with her hand and it was strangled and cut short, it had already slipped out. She came hard and she came strong and all the while Naruto continued to lick her.

His finger continued to penetrate her and his tongue never stopped playing with its favorite new toy despite her orgasm. And all the while Sakura was fighting for self control, her orgasm now dancing on the edge of overstimulation. She didn't know if she wanted to push him away or wrap her legs around his neck to keep him from escaping.

It seemed like an eternity went by before Sakura had regained some semblance of self-control, but once she did she finally released her grip on Naruto's hair. He placed small wet kisses against her inner thighs as she contined to fight to control her breathing.

Her mind was foggy and the other man in the room had been all but forgotten. Well, temporarily. But as if he'd been waiting for her to finish, Shikamaru called her name.

"Hey, Sakura, I think I finally found the one I want."

Sakura looked up at him with surprised eyes, trying her best to pull herself together as he approached.

"That's, um, good Shikamaru. I'm glad you found it. Will that be all?"

"Yep. It took some time, but I finally got it."

He placed the second book down along with his library card and slid them towards the small window.

"Yeah," was all she could say through her embarrassment.

Shikamaru would have to be one dense guy if he didn't notice just how flushed and damp Sakura's skin was or the fact that she couldn't seem to look him in the eyes either. And of course he had perfectly good hearing. She had absolutely no doubt that he'd heard her muffled moans only moments ago.

She typed in his information and submitted it before handing everything back to him.

"Those books are due back in seven days before seven thirty."

"Got'cha," he said and was about to walk away, but stopped and turned back to her. "Oh hey, so how did you enjoy being the student librarian for the day?"

"It was.... fine, I guess. Why?"

"It's just that seeing you here reminded me of the time I had to do my student volunteer work. Mine was here, too. The library can be a very interesting place, wouldn't you say?"

"….Yeah," She answered, wondering what he meant by that and feeling a bit uncomfortable with his smug expression.

"Well, I guess it's about time to close down. Do you want me to wait for you? Wouldn't want someone to come along and...... eat you up. What would your roommates think if I turned a blind eye to something so..... obvious?"

Shikamaru's words sent an embarrassingly cold chill down Sakura's spine, but she controlled her reaction carefully. She even threw in a modest smile just as a precaution before she spoke.

"No, I'm all good here thanks. But what makes you think I'd let something like that happen?"

"I'm a so-called genius, remember? I guess I don't get things wrong too often."

She laughed nervously. "Oh yeah, right."

"Well, I'm going," he said, turning away and speaking as he walked towards the elevator.

"Oh, and tell Naruto I said we should hang out sometime. Maybe catch a bite to eat? I can't seem to keep up with that guy, but you might know where he's hiding out, right? I thought I saw him come up here a little while ago. Heh, I didn't even think that guy knew where the library was. But I guess if you want something bad enough you'll find it, huh? Well, see you around Sakura."

Shikamaru gave a small salute, stepped into the elevator and then he was gone.

Sakura waited until the elevator doors were shut completely before she allowed herself to relax and breathe. She covered her face and screamed into her hands as Naruto climbed away from under her desk. He gave her a huge smile once he saw that the coast was clear.

"Hey, Sakura, do you think Shikamaru knows?"

"He made it pretty damn clear that he does, Naruto."

"Yeah, he definitely knows. That guy's too damn smart for his own good."

"Well, it wouldn't take a rocket scientist to figure out what I was doing. I mean, I wasn't exactly as quiet as I should've been. Shikamaru was just smart enough to figure out who it was I was doing it with. So embarrassing! I'll never be able to look him in the eyes again."

"Damn, should I go and kick his ass?"

"No, that wouldn't do any good. Violence is never the answer. Besides, I don't think Shikamaru is the gossipy type. He likes for people to figure things out on their own."

"Yeah, he's a pretty good guy. Now I feel bad for wanting to kick his ass a second ago."

"Cut it out, Naruto. This is all your fault anyway! None of this would've happened if you'd just been patient and waited for him to leave."

Naruto pulled her into a kiss, his hands sliding underneath her dress to gently grip her bare ass.

"I couldn't help myself. I didn't want to wait a second longer to taste you," he whispered before kissing her yet again.

This time their kiss was deeper, more passionate. Sakura found herself being pulled in again. She could feel him long and thick against her stomach and she wanted it so badly. The way Naruto pressed against her body and gripped her, spreading her open with his large hands had her moaning wildly against his lips.

His own breathing was becoming heavy, labored as the two lost themselves to their blinding need, but Sakura needed to control herself. She had to remember where they were and that luck could only last so long. If it had been anyone else besides Shikamaru that had shown up early she'd already be in a world of trouble. She didn't want to risk it again.

It took much more effort than she'd like to admit to pull away from Naruto's kiss, but she managed somehow before speaking.

"Come on, help me close down the library so we can go home."

"Okay!"

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

On their way home Sakura didn't say much. Now that she had time to think clearly, she was starting to regret what she'd done. Not just with Naruto, but with Sasuke as well. It had only been a few weeks since she slept with Sasuke and she'd just let Naruto go down on her. In the library of all places.

THE LIBRARY!!!

She felt selfish and greedy, and the anxious feeling building in the pit of her stomach wasn't a good one. Suddenly all she wanted was to go home and lie down. But she told Sasuke they would talk once she got back, so she'd have to push her sleep aside for just a little while longer.

Looking over at Naruto she could see that he was all smiles and pride. He was happy, she could tell, but wasn't that the feeling she was supposed to be having as well? Moments ago she'd felt the same. Hell, she'd been prepared to go all the way had they not been in the library and risked being seen. So why now? She hadn't felt any guilt after sleeping with Sasuke and that made her feel even worse.

It wasn't the thought of letting Naruto do that to her that made her feel bad. The act itself wasn't the problem. If the situation had been different then she'd be just as happy as him. She liked Naruto after all. She'd come to realize that. She liked him a lot. Maybe just as much as she liked Sasuke.

But

Somehow it all felt wrong now. Like she'd betrayed both of them. And in a way, she had. A line had been crossed that she felt neither of them had asked for. A line that she'd forced upon them both. She wished she didn't have these feelings. Why couldn't she like someone else? Why couldn't she just like Sasuke? Why did she want more from Naruto? From them both?

"Hey, Naruto?"

"Yeah?"

"Please don't tell Sasuke"

"...Okay," he said this with a smile, but Sakura knew better.

Deep down she knew those four simple words had hurt him, just as Sasuke's words had hurt her. He tried not to show it, but she could see it.

Naruto's smile had withered and once again his heart was wounded.

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sasuke was doing an assignment when Sakura and Naruto entered the room. The fact that they were together stood out more to him than anything else.

"I see you found her, Naruto."

"Huh? Oh, yeah. It was pretty hard, though, since I didn't even know the library had a non-fiction section, or even a second floor for that matter."

Sasuke shook his head before letting his eyes stray over to Sakura. She was sitting at the foot of her bed not looking at them or saying a word.

"Sakura, you okay?"

She looked over at Sasuke, but looked away before answering.

"Yeah, just a little tired is all. Being bored shitless for almost eight hours can really wear you down."

"Yeah. I guess we can wait to talk then?"

"No, it's fine. Just give me a minute. I need a shower." She quickly gathered some of her things and headed to the bathroom.

Naruto waited until he heard the shower come on before he spoke.

"I guess all of this is starting to get to her. I think I'm going to give her some time to breathe. You should, too, Sasuke. Seems like she has a lot of crap on her plate as it is."

Sasuke looked over at Naruto before looking back down. He placed his book down on his nightstand and pulled himself up to stand next to his bed.

"Like I don't already know that," he mumbled before walking to his closet to grab a shirt.

"Hey, Sasuke?"

"What now, dobe?"

"Do you like Sakura?"

Sasuke froze for a moment, starting at the floor before pulling his shirt over his head. He didn't look at Naruto as he walked back to his bed and plopped down.

"Why do you ask?"

"It just seems like you're at least trying to be normal when it comes to her. You're not as big an ass with her as you used to be."

"I think we both know the answer to that by now, Naruto. Unless you want me to show you, that is?"

"I'm being serious here, Sasuke."

Sasuke shrugged, "I like who I like. Who that person is now doesn't matter anymore, I guess. We've already agreed that we're all off limits, right? No matter if I like you, no matter if you like her and no matter if she likes me. There's nothing we can do about it."

Naruto walked over and sat at the foot of Sasuke's bed with a sigh.

"Yeah, but this shit is all fucked up. This pact crap hasn't helped us at all. If you ask me, it's only made things more complicated. How can any of us stand living like this? I don't even know how we managed to make it this far. I mean, no matter how hard I try, I can't imagine myself being 'just friends' with her."

"Yeah, like I don't understand where you're coming from," Sasuke mumbled, but Naruto heard him anyway.

"I don't get it, Sasuke. How did you do this for so long? Wasn't it killing you?"

"You could say that. But I managed, I guess."

"Does it ever get any easier?"

"No, not one fucking bit."

Of course Naruto felt guilty. He knew that he was the reason why his best friend was suffering, yet he didn't know how to end it. Well, he knew how, but he had never really considered dating or sleeping with Sasuke. Or any man for that matter.

The act didn't disgust him at all, but it didn't exactly excite him either. Plus, this was Sasuke. His best friend. This was the same guy he'd grown up with; the guy he'd always considered his brother. That made it even harder for Naruto to accept his feelings.

"Damn, dude, I'm sorry about all this."

Sasuke looked over at Naruto, shocked. He couldn't believe his ears. Naruto had apologized. He'd actually apologized, even though there really was no reason for it. It wasn't his fault that Sasuke liked him and yet he takes the blame for it. Perhaps Sasuke could learn a thing or two from his blond-haired friend after all, he realized.

Just then the door to the bathroom opens and out comes Sakura.

"Okay, Sasuke, let's go have that talk."

Chapter Text

Sakura and Sasuke walked in silence as she glanced at him from the corner of her eyes. He didn't seem nervous or angry, she noticed. In fact, he didn't seem anything. It was as if he was waiting for her to say something.

He was the one that asked to talk, right? Well, Sakura figured it was just the good old Uchiha pride getting in the way of his words so she spoke first.

"Look, Sasuke, why don't we just forget about all this and start over?"

"…No"

"No?"

"We're not starting over."

"Why?"

"…Is that really what you want?" He asked, finally sparing a moment to look down at her.

Sakura stared at the dark-haired man for a moment. Somehow he'd turned this all around on her but, it needed to be a mutual decision between them. They needed to settle things together.

"What is it that you want, Sasuke?"

He stopped.

Sasuke stared down at her for the longest time before shrugging and looking away.

"I don't know."

"What the hell does that even mean?"

"It means I don't know"

"......You don't know?"

"That's what I said, didn't I?"

"You're confusing me, Sasuke. What are we even talking about? What don't you know?"

"What I want."

"Oh. Okay, well….. let's just start on a simpler matter. What did you want to talk to me about?"

"We need to talk about…. what I said to you that night. I don't know how exactly but, I know that what I said hurt you, right?"

Sasuke remained looking in the opposite direction as he asked this. He didn't want to see her face when she answered.

"Well, yeah, but I've kinda gotten over that. A while ago actually"

"What?" he asked, turning to look at her again.

Sakura shrugged. "I mean, I know that you like Naruto. I've known it from the very beginning and I can never change that. So how can I hold that against you? After realizing that, I got over it. You were just being honest so it's not really your fault. However, what I did to you, that was my fault  and I apologize about that, Sasuke. It was wrong of me."

"What the hell are you babbling about?"

"You know, sex," she whispered that last part.

"You serious right now?" he asked

"What do you mean?"

"Don't flatter yourself, Sakura. You make it sound like you forced yourself on me."

".....I did"

"No, you didn't"

"How can you say that? I practically raped you of your virginity!"

Sasuke quickly grabbed Sakura by her wrist and pulled her to him with his other hand covering her mouth.

"First, shut the hell up. I don't need everyone knowing my business. Second, you can't force a willing participant."

"Hm!?"

Sasuke sighed.

"I swear Naruto's stupidity is contagious. Listen Sakura, because I'll only say this once more. You can't take something from someone who's willing to give it to you from the beginning. I told you before, right? I liked it. I don't regret anything we did."

He pulled away from her, frowning as he continued, "Except for what I said that time. You must've thought I was an ass for saying stupid shit like that at a time like that. …Sorry."

Sakura shook her head dismissively. She'd already explained that she was over that part. Yes, hearing him say those words at the time hurt, but he was only being honest with both her and himself.

"I don't get it though, Sasuke. You're in love with Naruto, but you like me? How?"

She asked this despite having similar feelings for both he and Naruto, but she still had a hard time believing it was possible.

"Whoever said you could only like one person at a time?" He answered her question with a question.

"Everyone, according to what I know!"

"Then everyone is lying. They're lying to you and themselves."

Sakura thought about that. Sasuke's words definitely made since to her. Especially since she was currently in the same 'heart tug-of-war'.

She liked Sasuke but, Naruto was quickly staking claim to his own little corner of her heart. But morally wasn't it sinful? She wasn't sure she'd even be worthy of forgiveness for feeling the way she does about them.

"......But only loving one person, it's the right thing to do," she mumbled.

Once again, Sasuke sighed. He was growing impatient with her indecisiveness. One minute she likes both he and Naruto and the next she's worried about her social standing? He'd had enough. Sasuke turned to her with his hand on her shoulder and stopped.

"Okay, Sakura, so does that mean you want me to stop liking you?"

"Yes. I mean no! I-I don't know. See? You're confusing me."

"No, you're confusing yourself."

"It's because this is all just so messed up. One day you don't like me and the next you do? But you're still madly in love with Naruto. And you're okay with the fact that he likes me and wants to have sex with me?"

Sasuke shrugged. "I've accepted it I guess, if it makes both of you happy."

"I don't get you at all, Sasuke"

"What's not to get? You're the same as me. You like me, but you want to fuck Naruto too. What's so confusing about that?"

Sakura blushed profusely. Thoughts of what she'd just done with Naruto ran through her mind causing her to look away from Sasuke.

"W-what makes you think I want to sleep with Naruto?"

Even though she already had, well in a sense, but Sasuke didn't know about it.

"I think you made that pretty damn clear the night you were sandwiched between us, Sakura. I don't care how drunk you claimed to be, you would have fucked both of us and loved every minute of it even if you hadn't been drinking."

You know the old saying, the truth hurts? You know, the very same one we were just talking about a little earlier? Well, it just hit Sakura like a ton of bricks and she felt like a large hot knife had just gone through her stomach.

She'd fantasized about sharing a night with the both of them for some time now but, to hear Sasuke's words, to have it said in such a way only made her feel.....cheap. Like he saw her as some kind of easy whore.

Though she knew it was unjust, Sakura was pissed. Again. Sasuke could be so blunt and cruel at times.

"You know what? Fuck you, Sasuke."

He sighed yet again, realizing that his words had been harsher than he'd intended. It was going to take a lot of trial and error when it came to dealing with Sakura, he realized.

"Look, don't take my words the wrong way. I didn't mean it in a bad way. Sorry. But that last part did pique my interest. 'Fuck you, Sasuke,' she says," he murmured to himself with a smirk, grabbing Sakura's attention.

At this point her anger had dissolved completely, replaced by curiosity. Sasuke was smiling to himself while thinking of her?

"How so?" She asked, "How did my words pique your interest?"

He looked down at her, smirk still in place as he answered, "Because I couldn't help but think 'Name the time and place' when you said that. Even though you were angry."

Sakura looked up at him with her mouth wide open. She couldn't keep her surprise hidden. Usually Sasuke would only play the flirt game with Naruto, so for him to say that to her really caught her off guard.

Maybe, just maybe, he really did have some feelings for her?

After a while Sakura managed to pull herself together and looked back down. She was just too amused. Seeing how flustered Sasuke was getting when it came to her, it was both weird and surprising. She laughed softly.

"I cannot believe you just said that," she managed to say, "Wow, Sasuke's being flirty."

She giggled and he frowned to hide his embarrassment.

"Yeah, well, I guess that's just how it is."

"So do you really like me or are you just looking for, like a little sexy time?"

Sasuke gave it a minute of thought before saying, "Both"

That was much more than she'd expected. He liked her, but also admitted that he wanted to sleep with her. He was being open and honest about it at least.

But Sasuke had never been one to hold his tongue when it came to her so how could she expect anything different now? So he really liked her back, huh? She was really happy.

"Okay, but don't you think Naruto would be really pissed if he found out about us having sex again?"

"I don't think he would. Well, not if we're honest about it. And if he does then we'll just have him join us to shut him up."

It's apparent to Sakura that Sasuke is fine with her having sex with Naruto as long as it involves the three of them together, but what if he wasn't included? What if it was just her and Naruto, how would he feel about that?

"What if I have sex with Naruto without you? Then what?" she asked and Sasuke just shrugged his shoulders.

"I can't say since I don't know. I'll cross that bridge when I come to it."

Sakura didn't really like that answer. It was too vague. She knew that both Naruto and Sasuke were jealous guys. So to hear Sasuke's words didn't put her at ease. It made her wonder whether she should become more involved with him or not.

Would his feelings for Naruto put a damper on everything? Was there even going to be an "everything"? She could admit, she really likes Naruto, but Sasuke didn't seem like he'd feel at ease with the thought of sharing Naruto with her without him.

It was selfish and unfair of him. But it was too late since she'd already let Naruto go down on her. He'd definitely be looking for more now that she's gone that far with him, but could she really turn Naruto away just to keep Sasuke happy?

Something deep in Sakura's gut told her that the answer was definitely no.

"We should head back soon. Naruto'll come out looking for us if we don't," said Sakura.

"Fine, but that dobe should be asleep by now, though, right?"

"Probably not"

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

The next morning Sakura vaguely remembered seeing Sasuke getting dressed for class before falling back to sleep. Naruto had already been in his bedroom by the time they returned last night, but hadn't been asleep.

He was waiting to see if they'd patched things up and was glad to hear that they had. Things seemed to be falling back on track somehow.

Or at least that's what she thought.

Sakura had quickly fallen back to sleep after hearing Sasuke leave for school, and because she was in such a deep sleep she didn't hear or feel it when Naruto climbed in at the foot of her bed.

He crawled underneath her fluffy baby blue, pink and red blanket and took in the sweet smell that was so distinctly Sakura. It was the scent of her roasted marshmallow body wash. She smelled as sweet as candy. He tickled her bare feet and watched with amusement as she snatched away.

Naruto was careful not to wake her as he slowly made his way up the bed, stopping only when he came to the hem of her t-shirt. Sakura had become more comfortable around them as of late and had grown used to sleeping in just a t-shirt, much to his approval.

He lifted her shirt and saw the white panties she wore with the multi-colored peace sign on the front. What mature college girl wears white cotton panties with pictures on them now-a-days, Naruto wondered?

However, as he thought this he gave the little colorful symbol a kiss. Sakura tossed in her sleep, turning her body so that she lay on her stomach. This was going to make Naruto's task just a bit more difficult, but he'd work with what he had. Actually, though, this new position might just make his next move a little easier.

As easy and gently as he could, Naruto pulled at the white piece of fabric that separated him from his destination. The panties rolled as he pulled them past her bottom and down her thighs. And before long they were completely off; tossed to the floor next to her bed.

What he'd done to Sakura at the library stayed on his mind all night. So when he finally heard Sasuke leave for class that morning he jumped at the opportunity to continue where he and Sakura left off.

He took Sakura's left leg and pushed it up and out to the side so that her knee nearly touched her stomach. This new position gave him better access to her soft little slit. She was still so fresh from her shower the night before and that made him want to taste her even more.

He palmed her creamy cheeks, using his thumbs to spread her lips so that he could clearly see that which he'd already tasted. Sakura moved a bit and mumbled in her sleep, but she didn't wake.

Naruto waited for her to settle before moving in. He let his tongue glide across her, allowing his taste buds to again grow accustom to her unique flavor. She smelled like candy, but tasted like sweet butter.

Not quite as sweet as chocolate, but still so very sweet, and Naruto has always had a huge sweet tooth.

He lapped at her sex again and again until finally her clit was nice and firm just like he liked it. Even in her sleep Sakura's body reacted to his touch. Naruto's tongue flicked against her body until finally her soft music began to sound.

Sakura moaned softly in her sleep. Her body slowly beginning to move and her breathing became shallow in reaction to his skilled touch.

"What are you doing?" she managed to breath out between mewls and Naruto smiled at the sound of her voice as he slurped at her sex.

"What does it feel like?"

"Naruto…"

He didn't answer her call, only continued to drink her in.

She called his name again. "Naruto...."

Still he said nothing.

"Naruto, I don't know if we should. Sasuke, he'll...get mad..."

Sakura's words and her body langue were at odds because her mouth said one thing and her body did another. Even as she spoke, Sakura still continued to push back, grinding her hips and riding his tongue.

"Do you want me to stop?" He asked

Even though she knew this was a bad idea. Even though she knew it might hurt Sasuke if he found out, Sakura didn't want to stop. She wanted more. She'd tried to reason with herself, but her body just wouldn't listen. So damn Naruto and his skilled tongue and damn her body for loving it.

"Wait Naruto," she whispered breathless and desperate, "Turn over on your back," she demanded and he obeyed.

Sakura position her knees on either side of his head and gripped a handful of his hair as she sat on his face. She watched him devour her little pussy with urgency and the sight of it turned her on beyond reason.

Naruto gripped her plump ass and gave her every inch of his tongue as he locked eyes with her. He was determined to lick her until she came again. But this time he wanted to see her expression.

And his determination was paid in full tenfold with Sakura looking him in the eyes as she came in his mouth for the second time.

Naruto waited until her orgasm subsided before moving up and away from under the blanket. Sakura had collapsed and was lying flat on her stomach with her eyes closed when he looked over at her. When she finally looked up at him he smiled.

"Don't smile. It's not funny."

"Yeah, it is," he said and laughed. "How're you gonna bring up Sasuke while pushing your pussy into my face?"

"It's your fault," she pouted

"How?"

"Because it is your fault. If you weren't so damn good at doing that then I would've been able to control myself."

"You know you can always tell me to stop, right?" Naruto asked, the expression on his face suddenly very serious, "I have no problem being told no. I'd never force you to do anything you weren't comfortable with. You know that, right Sakura?"

She nodded. "I know. I trust you Naruto."

Naruto smiled down at Sakura again and kissed her on the lips. And despite everything Sakura gave in, kissing him back.

"I can give you so much more, Sakura," he whispered to her, his thumb caressing her bottom lip gently. "You just have to say the word. Won't you let me in?"

Sakura stared up at him, but didn't know what to say. Her body was still humming from the orgasm he'd just licked out of her and yet he still managed to say something so enticing. How had she been so blind before? How had she not seen this wonderfully alluring man before now?

Slowly she turned on her back and smiled while watching him. With his body already pressed so closely to hers it didn't take much for her to reach up and pulled him down into another kiss. She wanted him, she could finally admit.

The moment she kissed him, Naruto stopped holding back. He laid his body against hers and let his hands roam freely. He removed her shirt and explored her body, letting himself become familiar with every part of her.

Sakura was high with lust. Though she could feel her body heat rise with every touch Naruto gave, it was all still so surreal. It was like she was on the outside looking in, and yet she could feel every little thing he did.

The way he touched and kneaded her breasts, the way he took his time tasting every bit of her, it was maddening. She wanted more, needed more. But at the same time she wanted things to go slowly so it never ended.

The way his tongue circled her nipples, the heat of his mouth coupled with the wetness was almost indescribable.

Every touch, every movement seemed to just flow one into the other as if everything Naruto did was choreographed. Nothing he did, it seemed, was the wrong thing to do, but Sakura knew that this was wrong.

She knew that Sasuke would be mad if he found out about what they were doing. She assumed at least. At the moment, though, she wondered how something so wrong could feel so right? Her pleasure was brought to a stop momentarily as Naruto began to remove his clothes.

She watched him as he pull his shirt up and over his head before those strong hands of his moved down to his shorts.

Suddenly things were getting serious and Sakura was getting nervous. Sure she'd seen Naruto almost completely naked before, having only seen small glimpses of that part of him on occasion or by accident. But almost was the key word here. Now it was about to happen in earnest.

It was too dark to see all of Sasuke's body back then so she didn't have the same nervous feeling she was experiencing now. Time seemed to slow almost to a complete stop as she watched Naruto pull the draw string that kept him from being entirely exposed before her eyes.

There was a certain giddiness mixed in with the nervous feeling in the pit of her stomach. A part of her didn't want him to remove that last piece of clothing. Because then it would real. No turning back unless she said no. And yet, the other part of her, the more primal part was growing impatient from the wait.

"Are you sure about this?" She heard him ask.

For a moment Sakura was too lost in thought to answer. Only a few second had gone by, but it gave her enough time to question what she was actually about to do with Naruto, and whether they should or not. Was this really the right thing to do? Especially after having that talk with Sasuke just the night before?

At first the answer wasn't clear cut to her. She was confused because she really didn't want to betray Sasuke again. But as her eyes took in that intimate part of Naruto standing so hard and long before her, only one word came to mind.

"Yes"

Naruto tossed the last of his clothes to the side and leaned in to kiss Sakura again, but her mind could only focus on the hot length snuggling against her stomach. It was like having a thick rod of heat pressed against her without the burn.

Naruto loved being able to have all of Sakura like this. With her lying on her back it gave him access to everything she had to offer, but there was just one last move to make. He'd always been doggy-style type of guy after all.

Snaking his arm around her slim waist, he lifted Sakura off the bed, turned her around and pushed her down to her knees. He pressed her upper body against the bed and pulled her hips back so that her heart-shaped ass hovered in the air.

Seeing Sakura in such a submissive position made him even harder; eager to fuck her even more. He licked his two middle fingers and slid them between her thighs to tease that sweet little bud of hers before pulling them back and sliding them inside her.

"Fuuuck, Sakura you're so tight and wet," he hissed out.

Naruto slowly thrusts his fingers in and out of her, taking his time until she purred his name, showing him that she was ready for more.

In a blink of an eye he'd already removed his fingers from her slit and replaced them with his cock at her entrance.

Sakura could feel him stroking himself against her and unconsciously held her breath as he entered. He moved slowly, pushing his way in inch by inch until he reached her limit. And even still he had more to give.

It was a tight fit and she was sure that if she wasn't so wet and ready it would've been uncomfortable. But she was and it wasn't uncomfortable at all. In fact it felt damn good. Even after he had it all in, Naruto pushed himself against her more, the pressure causing Sakura to cry out.

"Does that hurt?" he asked, but Sakura didn't speak. She only shook her head. "Good because I don't ever want to stop."

Naruto slowly pulled himself out almost completely before gently pushing back in. He repeated this again and again for a while, and Sakura assumed he was just trying to take it easy on her because of his size.

But soon that all changed.

This time, after pulling out, Naruto slammed himself into her so hard and fast that Sakura could barely breathe. She gasped in an attempt to catch her breath as he pulled back, preparing to thrust his cock inside of her again.

Sakura tensed and gripped the sheets, priming herself for the next onslaught, but Naruto started going slowly again instead. He placed one hand on her back and gave her a gentle, soothing rub.

"Relax, Sakura. Take long, deep breaths. There you go, open that pretty little pussy up for me."

He gently coached her, teaching her how to take his cock as he gave slow, deep thrusts. But every so often he'd give one or two quick, hard thrusts to acclimate her body. And before long she was taking every thick inch of him like a champ.

The sound of Sakura's beautiful moans filled the room as she voiced her appreciation for what Naruto was doing to her. She'd 'had sex' with Sasuke and it was good, but every woman loves the raw, primal feeling they get when they're 'being fucked'.

It's like having a man strip away all your layers until there's nothing left but your most basic instincts. And having Naruto take her from behind with so much force was leaving Sakura's mind blank.

She couldn't see, she couldn't taste, she couldn't hear, she couldn't even smell. All she could do was feel her body being taken, penetrated in the most delicious way.

"Shh, Sakura, you have to be quiet or someone will hear us," Naruto whispered in her ear, his words bringing her back down to earth.

She hadn't even realized she was being loud. It was a good thing they were the only people on the third floor in the dorm.

But she was quiet for no more than a minute before her voice rose again. She called on the Gods and mewled and moaned uncontrollably until Naruto finally grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head back enough to kiss her.

He swallowed the sound of her cries as best he could, but more only followed. Even so, he never stopped fucking her and she didn't get any quieter. He was the reason why she cried out so loud.

How incredible that knowledge was.

It satisfied Naruto more than Sakura knew, knowing that he was the reason why she couldn't help herself. Seeing the mess that she'd become beneath him and hearing her pleas for more was all he'd ever wanted but, she really was being too loud. So instead of trying to get her to stop he just gave her a pillow.

"Here, bite down on this," he said and she did.

Naruto leaned back on his knees to get a better view of himself as he slid in and out of her.

"It's so fucking sexy the way your pussy is sucking me in. So fucking tight and wet for me."

Seeing the way Sakura's pussy gripped his cock when he pulled out would be enough to drive any man mad, but in Naruto's case it was driving him closer to the edge.

He didn't want to cum before her, but he wasn't gonna last long with the way she was wrapped so tightly around him. She was so hot and wet and having to wait so long for this moment was well worth it.

He had a moment to wonder just how long it had been since she'd last had sex before Sasuke, but the next words that poured from her mouth was enough to push the thought away.

"I'm about to cum! Oh God, please make me cum!"

Now some men might speed up or even slow down after hearing a woman say those words, but Naruto knew better. Unless she says otherwise, keep going. If what you're doing is about to make a woman cum then, by all means, continue.

And continue he did.

Only, he slid his hand down and played with her clit to increase her pleasure. And moments later she fell over the edge.

Watching a woman climax has always been a beautiful thing in Naruto's eyes, but feeling it was even better.

Everything on Sakura's body suddenly came to a standstill. Her mouth was locked in a silent scream, her muscles as rigid and stiff as petrified wood. And yet the muscles in her sex continuously contracted around him again and again.

Naruto gave slow, hard thrusts as she came, caressing her back and watching as her thick cum coated every inch of him. Her body jerked a few times as her orgasm slowly subsided, and even then aftershocks would send trembles through her thighs every so often. Naruto leaned in and spoke softly in her ear.

"That was so fucking hot. Did it feel good?"

Sakura opened her mouth twice in an attempt to answer his question, but settled for nodding her head instead. "Heh! Good. My turn now."

Naruto leaned back and fucked Sakura, watching as his cock disappeared inside her cum soaked cunt. The sight was even better than before and he gritted his teeth in an attempt to hold himself together.

Having so much of her cum covering his cock was a huge turn on, making him fuck her even harder. He wrapped his hands around her waist, jerking her body back every time he thrust forward so that the sound of his hips smacking against her ass filled the room.

Sakura could barely hold on, gripping the edge of her mattress with one hand and bracing against the headboard with the other to steady herself as Naruto quickly fed her body every inch of him in succession.

There was a mixture of pleasure and pain, but the pleasure far outweighed the pain. Naruto knew he couldn't hold on much long and Sakura could already feel his grip tightening around her. She could feel his rhythm become erratic and hear his breathing becoming deeper, more guttural. She knew he was about to cum.

"Dammit Sakura, your pussy's too good. Fuck, I'm gonna cum."

And only moments later he did.

Quickly pulling his cock out, he stroked himself sending ropes of his hot seed spilling out to decorate Sakura's ass and back.

Sakura let her body fall to the bed and Naruto collapsed on top of her. And for a moment there was nothing. Neither of them said a thing as they lay there struggling to calm themselves. Sakura was in shock and Naruto was elated.

It wasn't that she hadn't enjoy herself. She had enjoyed it immensely, but there was still some doubt in the back of her mind as to whether they'd done the right thing or not. It wasn't like she'd specifically asked Naruto to lick her silly and fuck her brains out to kingdom come, but they had and she'd enjoyed every second of it.

She had been aware of the direction in which things were headed and fully consented. But her willingness to give in so easily to her desires made her question her feelings for Sasuke. Did she even really like him as much as she thought she did? Was it just physical attraction? Or was it that Sasuke was right? Did she like them both equally?

All sorts of questions ran through her mind, but she didn't have an answer for any of them.

The feeling of Naruto moving from her bed caught Sakura's attention. She watched as he made his way to their bathroom. He only stayed in there for a minute or two before returning with a soapy wet towel in hand.

He walked around the bed so that he stood behind her, but she turned questionable eyes towards him.

"What are you doing, Naruto?"

"Turn over. I'm gonna clean you up."

"What?"

"Well, do you want dried up cum on your back or not?"

"...Oh," was all she said before turning back onto her stomach.

Naruto wiped gently as he cleaned the fluid from her back and butt before giving her a quick kiss on one of the twin cheeks.

"There, all clean. Unless you want me to give you a more thorough cleaning?" he said, wiggling his eyebrows.

"Thanks, but no thanks. I think I can clean myself just fine in the shower."

"Wanna take a shower together with me then?" He asked.

"Hmm, well, as tempting as that sounds, I think I'll pass this time. I don't think I can stand just yet so you go first."

Naruto shrugged his shoulders before turning from her and heading for his bedroom. Sakura watched as he took out some clean clothes and underwear and sat them on his bed.

He was getting ready for his shower, but the clothes he picked out weren't something he'd usually put on just to hang around the dorm, she noticed. He'd chosen his good jeans and that one t-shirt that hugged his muscles. The one that had all the girls looking. Including her.

While he showered Sakura pulled her shirt back on and picked up the shorts and shirt Naruto had left on the floor just next to her bed.

The last thing she wanted was for Sasuke to walk in and see them there. Though she knew he wouldn't be back until noon, it was better to be safe. She didn't regret sleeping with Naruto, but she didn't want Sasuke to find out either.

Naruto emerged from the bathroom with nothing on just as he had been when he entered, but now he smelled of men's body wash and shampoo. He entered his bedroom and dressed quickly before grabbing a few things and walking towards Sakura. She was sitting on the side of her bed when she spoke.

"Going somewhere?"

"Ah, yeah. I promised a friend of mine yesterday that I'd meet up with her today. We're just gonna hang out for a while before my first afternoon class," he said before giving her a quick kiss. "See you later, Sakura."

And with that he was gone.

Sakura couldn't believe what she'd just heard. Did he really say what she thought he said? Was he serious? Was he really going to meet up with another girl after sleeping with her?

Seems like it.

But who was she to say anything? What right did she have to stop him or be jealous? They'd never made any agreement. They certainly weren't together.

Hadn't she been the one to ask him to keep it a secret? Wasn't she the one trying to hide the evidence of their activities from another guy? So no, she had no right.

.....

But

.....

"Dammit, that hurts more than I thought it would," she admitted out loud.

Chapter Text

It was already well into the evening when Sakura entered the dorm room. Just like Naruto, she'd had afternoon classes so most of the day had already passed before she returned home.

The first thing she noticed upon walking in was her dark-haired roommate sitting on the side of her bed, staring at her with his hands laced together in front of his face. Sasuke appeared just as foreboding and serious as ever and Sakura sighed, wondering if she even had enough energy left in her to placate the Uchiha.

The expression he held wasn't one that she particularly liked, but one she'd grown familiar with dealing with. To put it simply, Sasuke was not happy. Not that he often ever was, but it was really scary to have all that anger aimed at her. Where was Naruto when she needed him? He still hadn't returned since this morning? What was he doing? Was he still with "her"? Was he fucking her right now, just as he'd done to Sakura hours ago?

All of this ran through Sakura's mind within moments as she mentally prepared herself to deal with the emo issue at hand.

"Hey, Sasuke," she finally spoke as she walked further in and sat her things on the foot of her bed. He didn't speak, only stared. "Was class that bad today? Is everything alright?" she asked

"You tell me." he responded sharply.

"What?"

"Did you fuck him, Sakura?"

Sasuke's sudden words caused her to freeze with panic. Her heart raced as memories of she and Naruto replayed in her minds eye. Did Sasuke know? "Excuse me?" She finally managed to ask.

"Did you finally decide to fuck him today? This morning? In our room?"

Sasuke's words were dead on and Sakura couldn't deny the sinking feeling she felt in the pit of her stomach. Panic was now beginning to settle in deep. She needed a moment to calm herself, else she might say the wrong thing. So she played it off.

"Fu-.uh..sleep with who exactly? What are you even talking about?"

"You know damn well who and what I'm talking about, Sakura. Do I really need to say his name?"

Sakura didn't answer. She couldn't. It was taking all she had just to keep herself from breaking down and spilling all the beans right then and there.

"I walk into the dorm and here comes Suigetsu talking all this shit about how good you sound when you're being fucked! Have you any idea how pissed I was hearing him talk about you like that? I could've killed him right then and there. You're lucky he was the only one awake this morning or every fucking person here would be talking about it by now. And you can bet that he's not gonna keep that shit to himself for long."

"But-," she began, but was cut off as Sasuke continued his hushed rant.

"Then I walk into our room and find your bed unmade, but since you rarely make your bed anymore that didn't really stand out to me. What did stand out, however, was the pair of panties I found lying beside your bed on the floor."

Sasuke held them out for her to see. They were the same panties she'd had on this morning before Naruto took them off. She could've sworn she picked them up. How could she have been so careless? Probably because she'd become too distracted and engulfed with jealousy over Naruto's "friend".

"You never leave them just lying on the floor, so tell me now, did you fuck him?"

Sakura's eyes were red as she strained to hold back her tears. She couldn't look Sasuke in the eyes and she didn't know what to say so she didn't say anything at all.

"Answer me," he demanded.

"What? What do you want me to say, Sasuke?"

"I want you to tell me the truth. I want you to admit that you fucked that bastard."

"Why? Why does it even matter to you if I sleep with someone else? Or when, or even where?" she asked, her fear quickly turning to anger.

"Because it does...."

"Naruto brings girls here and fucks them all the time. And you know he's always wanted to sleep with me. It's never been a secret."

"That's different."

"Why? Because he's Naruto? Because you love him so much that he can do no wrong? Even if it hurts you, you're okay with that?"

"I didn't say that. And anyway, this isn't about me or him. It's about you and Kurosaki."

"What does Tasuku have to do with this?"

"You slept with him. In our room just twenty feet away from where you and I had sex."

"Wait, who said I ever had sex with him?"

"Then who else could it have been Sakura? Because you sure as hell didn't deny the accusation. So who? And don't lie because I know you're not seeing anyone else. There's no way that's possible."

Why was he such a possessive ass? How did he always manage to say the wrong things to her? Why were his words always just the slightest bit hurtful? No one else? Not possible? It was as if he didn't think anyone else would want her, other than him. Though they both knew that was far from the truth. Naruto certainly wanted her. He proved that earlier.

And now all she wanted was to admit that truth.

Well, here's throwing it all out on a limb. Kinda.

"...Wh-....What if I said that I let Naruto fuck me? Then what?"

It was the truth, but Sasuke didn't know it. She wanted to tell him outright, but he was already so angry and she didn't know how he'd react to it. So she tested the truth.

"Nah, I doubt it. Plus, Naruto was on a date this morning. I know this because I saw him together with a chick in the cafeteria. It couldn't have been him anyway. Maybe you gave it up to the Hyuuga?"

It didn't seem that Sasuke would accept the truth after all, which kinda ticked Sakura off. He was in denial. His mind wouldn't accept her and Naruto sleeping together no matter what. Not alone, anyway. Not without him.

Sakura sighed. "No, I didn't sleep with Neji, Sasuke."

"Then who?"

"No one. I didn't have sex with anyone."

"Liar"

"No, I'm not." She was

"Then why else would Suigetsu say that? And why didn't you deny it?"

Sakura shrugged. "I don't know, because maybe it's no one's business but my own? And maybe because what Suigetsu heard this morning was me masturbating."

More lies.

"Masturbating? Am I really supposed to believe that Sakura?" Sasuke asked incredulously.

"Believe what you want, Sasuke, but I didn't fuck Tasuku or Neji. And that's the truth. I.....f-.... fucked myself."

Now this was true in more ways than one. As a matter of fact, she's fucking herself at this very moment with every lie that came spilling from her lips. It was as if she just couldn't learn from her past mistakes. Lies and secrets, hadn't they been the root cause of all their problems thus far?

Right now, even with this whole situation, it was like a rollercoaster. Their relationship would get better and then worse over and over again. And it was all because of a lack of communication and honesty. And what's worse, Sakura was painfully aware of that fact.

"How?" Sasuke asked

"With this," she answered. Walking over to the nightstand, Sakura pulled out a big, red dildo and handed it to him. "Happy now?"

Luckily she'd found "Reliable san" in Naruto's bedroom underneath his mattress after she'd sobered up the day after getting shitfaced at that party. He took it after finding it in her nightstand. She wondered why he tried to hide it from her in the first place, but asking him about it had slipped her mind.

The look on Sasuke's face as he awkwardly held the silicon sex toy in his hands was priceless. Sakura didn't even try to hold in her laughter. Ino had given the dildo to Sakura as a gift before she left, but she kept it hidden away so Sasuke hadn't ever seen it. It was just too funny seeing him hold it in his hands as if he was afraid it would bite him. Who knows, maybe he secretly wanted it to?

"When the fuck did you get this?"

"I got it before I came here."

"Do you use it... often?"

"No, not too often, but I do use it. It comes in handy on those lonely mornings when I'm all alone," she said, pouting to emphasize the lie she was spewing.

"Damn, it's kind of weird looking at it. You actually like using things like this, Sakura? Suigetsu said he could hear you all the way down stairs so you must've been loud."

"Let's just say I know how to use it well."

"Hn. Well you could've just waited for me or texted and told me that you were in need. I would've come back home and given you the real thing instead."

Sakura blushed. She still wasn't used to Sasuke's openly flirtatious side or the fact that he actually wanted to sleep with her.

"Wow, um, okay then. I'll keep that it mind next time."

"Damn right you will because if I find out you used this fake cock to cum on again without my consent, I'll punish you. I promise you it won't be nice and I won't be alone."

Both Sasuke's threat and his insinuation of having Naruto join them excited Sakura to no end. For a moment she was speechless, her mind coming up with all sorts of wild scenarios and wickedly delicious ideas for her punishment. Which made her vaguely realize she had a budding impact play and bondage kink. And yes, she was definitely a switch. The thought of having Sasuke as a submissive/bratty bottom was more than a little appealing.

"So, do you like it?" she asked finally, with a smile. Her naughty thoughts causing her curiosity to spike and her earlier anger and fear to dissipate.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, I'm just curious, but do you think it's a good dildo?"

"How the hell should I know? I don't use dildos."

"You know what I mean, Sasuke. Is it a good size? Does it remind you of a real penis? That sort of things."

Sasuke frowned at her questions, but again it was only to cover up his embarrassment.

"Well, it...doesn't feel real at all. And it's big as hell. Too big if you ask me."

She'd thought the same thing when Ino gave it to her, but he didn't need to know that.

"It's not that big Sasuke."

"It's bigger than I am so that makes it too big, but I guess it can do the job, according to you."

"Well, the package it came in did say for maximum female pleasure."

"Hn... So?" he asked

"So what?"

"When are we going to use it together?"

"You mean, like, on me? Or on you?"

Sasuke looked at her for a moment silently and unblinking. She had jokes, he thought. She must be joking, right? Finally he blinked and asked,

"Are you seriously trying to piss me off again?"

Sakura just laughed. Being with Sasuke was helping keep Naruto off her mind. She'd thought about him all afternoon, wondered if his going out with someone else after sex with her was Naruto's way of trying to get back at her for hurting him. But, Naruto wasn't that type of guy. He wasn't petty or spiteful. Well not towards her anyway.

But he could be oblivious and a bit dense at times. He was the straightforward type and needed others to be the same with him. So maybe she should've just told him how she felt or asked him not to go? But she didn't and it was too late to regret it. So now she's stuck with her secret jealousy and pinned up bitterness.

Well, at least teasing Sasuke was better than being all alone.

"No, but come on Sasuke, you have to admit that was funny. I mean, you're like the straightest bisexual guy I know. You never give in to your gay side unless Naruto is around. So not fair."

"That's because he's the only guy I like."

"Yeah, but you've said that there are things about both genders that you like, meaning you've at least been a little attracted to other guys, right, not just Naruto."

"....Maybe, but Naruto is the only guy I think about sleeping with."

"Okay, how about this? Just imagine it's Naruto entering you while I'm using the dildo on you."

"I'd sooner be skinned alive than let that happen, Sakura."

"Why not?" She pouted

"I'm not going to let you fuck me with some huge rubber cock. You can forget it."

"What if Naruto agreed to do it? Then would you agree to be fucked by some huge rubber cock?"

Sasuke had to admit, hearing Sakura say the word cock was fucking hot. He had a feeling that hearing her talk dirty to him during sex would push him over the edge fairly quickly. Probably a little too quickly. That was a dangerous power she unknowingly possessed.

Then he thought about her question and envisioned it playing out in his mind. And for a moment the size of the dildo didn't seem so intimidating anymore. Because Naruto was similar in size.

"...Well, that's dif- No! No, definitely not. I'd rather have the real thing anyway. Not some rubber cock. This just isn't something you can do to me."

"What? Why?"

"Because..."

"Because what?"

"Because when I want to do straight things then I'll do them with you and when I want to do...not straight things then it'll be with him. Just him and just me."

"Such a selfish brat. What if he only agrees to do stuff with you if I'm around?"

"Then I guess..... I'd have no choice."

"Would you let me do that kind of stuff to you with him there with us?"

" ...No"

"But why not? Can't you do both straight and not so straight things at the same time with just me? Why does it have to be one way or the other with you? Why does it have to be only you and him for that, but it's okay with you for him to join when we do stuff? That's not fair at all."

"I'm done talking about this," he said before handing her the dildo. He stood from her bed and walked over to his own, grabbing his glasses and a book off the night stand.

"Sasuke," Sakura called and followed him over.

"I said I don't want to talk about it anymore, Sakura."

She stared at him for a moment and smiled to herself. She could tell by the look on his face that he wasn't mad, not really. It was his fake mad face. His default mask. Like so many times before, Sakura climbed into his bed and attempted to steal his glasses, but was unsuccessful, so instead she poked him in the cheek. Much to his annoyance.

"You're so cute when you're embarrassed, you know that?"

"Shut up," he said, gently swatting her hand away.

She giggled. "So, do you really think about sex with Naruto?"

" Do you think I'd joke about something like that?"

"What do you think about?"

"That's for me to know and for you to never find out."

"Is it like the traditional doggy style with you on bottom or do you think about, like, more daring sex positions, like you riding him? Ooh or maybe you do missionary with the two of you face to face?"

Sasuke closed the book he was trying and failing to read and pinched the bridge of his nose. Her words were just too embarrassing. Didn't it bother her? How could she talk so freely about things like that between him and Naruto? Wasn't she jealous at the thought? Or even a little bit embarrassed at how excited it made her? It was almost overwhelming for him.

"Don't you want to go and hang out with Kurosaki or the Hyuuga, Sakura? Anyone would be fine, really, as long as you stop asking me all these absurd questions."

"I thought you and Naruto had a problem with me hanging with him? Weren't you the one with steam shooting out his ears just a minute ago because you thought I had sex with Tasuku? Now you want me to go and see him? Make up my mind, Sasuke."

"I don't care anymore as long as you stop asking me about my sex life."

"Well, if I recall correctly, I am a part of your sex life."

"Only one half of it. The other half is my business and mine alone."

Sasuke's words hit home hard for Sakura. Maybe that's how Naruto felt about her, too. Apparently she was only a small part of their open sex lives. But what did she feel? What were they to her? What was she to them?

"What do you see me as, Sasuke?"

"What do you mean?"

"Like, who am I to you?"

"You're Sakura."

"Only Sakura?"

"What else do you want me to say?"

She shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. Something, anything other than 'just Sakura'."

"What? Do you want me to give you a title? Maybe you want to hear me say that you're my '"girlfriend"? But you know that would be a lie, so I won't say it. Things between us are too complicated as it is. Titles like girlfriend or boyfriend are too far-fetched for us anyway."

"Why? Because you love Naruto more than me, right?"

Sasuke sighed and rolled his eyes.

"...Yeah, that's why. I'm fucking a woman, but I'm in love with another man. I couldn't possibly have equal feelings for them because I don't feel comfortable with titles," he said sarcastically, "But you know what, that's just the bitter truth, Sakura. We don't need titles and we have boundaries, and I like how things are right now."

His words were harsh and some were even untrue, but he felt it was what Sakura wanted to hear. She seemed adamant on making him say those words. She wouldn't believe anything else anyway, so if she wanted it, she'd get it.

Sakura frowned. "Right, so Sasuke gets it all. You can have both your ice cream and cake, and eat it too. Is that how it is? You want to have a piece of both of us, but only you can have it that way, right? Only Sasuke gets that privilege? It doesn't matter what or how anyone else feels, right? So selfish."

"What the fuck is up with you, Sakura? I'm just telling you what you want to hear. Why are you getting so pissed?"

"Fuck you, Sasuke."

Sakura was angry, but not entirely at Sasuke. Deep down she knew that, even though she was taking her anger out on him. She couldn't help it, though. What Naruto did to her earlier still pissed her off and the feeling just wouldn't go away.

Now she had someone to throw all that pinned up anger at, so she did. It wasn't fair to Sasuke. She didn't want to hurt him and knew she should stop now, but she was hurting. Her words wouldn't stop, she just couldn't stop herself.

"Right, whatever, Sakura"

"No, seriously, fuck you, Sasuke," she said, pushing herself up into a seated position to get a better look at him, "Why is it only about what you want? Why don't my feelings or opinions ever matter to you? Why is it that you're always trying to keep Naruto to yourself? Anything involving sex with him is either impossible for me in your mind or has to involve you. Or you exclude me all together! Why? You act as if it'll never happen as long as you never allow it.

You want to monopolize him, have him all to yourself. Why? Oh, that's right, because you don't want there to be any feelings between he and I. You talk like anything that happens between the two of you would just be for the two of you. I'm not included in that. I'm not loved or important enough for you to include me entirely. Yet you want to own me, too, but only on your terms.

You're so selfish that you just say whatever you want to me and think that I'm just supposed to accept it. Well guess what, Sasuke? It doesn't work that way. The world doesn't revolve around your selfishness. And you want to know something else? You're never going to fuck Naruto. Never! And you want to know why? Because he's fucking me!"

".....What?"

"That's right, I lied. I did get fucked this morning. Yep, just twenty feet away from where you and I had sex. But it wasn't by Tasuku or Neji. And no, I didn't play with that dildo. I was fucked by your beloved Naruto. He fucked me right here in our room. And you know what? It was good. Fucking perfect! He made me come again and again while I screamed his name loud and clear. Yeah, so why don't you let that play around in your head for a while,"

And with that said, Sakura stood up, walked over to her bed, grabbed her jacket and stormed out. Leaving Sasuke behind, shocked and speechless.

Chapter Text

Not knowing where else to go Sakura ran to the first person that came to mind. Takusu quickly opened his door upon hearing the panicked pounding she'd given it. Staring down at the miserable, pathetic sight that she was, he quietly stood to one side allowing her entrance.

By then she'd calmed down enough to speak, but he didn't ask any questions. Besides, he already had a good idea what the issue was anyway. He'd heard from Suigetsu about what he'd heard that morning as well. But none of that mattered.

Sakura had already been honest with him about everything. She'd said she needed time to get things settled with her roommates and he'd agreed to wait for her. So he would do just that, as patiently as possible.

He sat on the side of his bed and continued watching her as she dried her eyes solemnly, but still he said nothing. He wasn't one to pry so if she didn't offer the details then so be it.

After a while, Tasuku climbed back into his bed and continued studying like he had been before her arrival, but was interrupted yet again when she climbed in to cuddle next to him.

He was a patient man, Sakura realized. Never once complaining as she wiggled her way into his arms. Even as her pink hair obscured his view of the text book in his hands, he let her lay her head on his chest and held her until she fell asleep.

Suigetsu didn't return that night, much Tasuku's relief, but Juugo did. He didn't mind that Sakura was in their room though and he didn't mention Suigetsu's rumor. As long as she didn't bother him, he wouldn't bother them.

Around eight pm there was another knock on the door. It was Sasuke, but Juugo had been the one to answer. Without having to be told, he told Sasuke that Tasuku was out and that Sakura hadn't come there. He lied because it seemed like the obvious thing to do. He didn't know the details, but to him it looked like she needed some time away.

Sasuke had been reluctant to leave, but he did eventually. What other choice did he have?

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

Sasuke sat up in bed looking at the time on his clock. It was nearly ten pm and Sakura hadn't returned yet. He'd gone looking for her, but it was like she just disappeared into thin air. She was nowhere to be found.

With expectant eyes, he looked up when he heard the familiar beeping sound of their door being unlocked, but when Naruto walked in he just looked away.

"Sup, Sasuke? Hey, where's Sakura?" Naruto asked, walking into his bedroom as Sasuke answered.

"Don't know. She's been gone for a while."

"Oh, did she go on a date or something?"

"I doubt it," Sasuke answered sullenly.

Hearing the way he'd answered, Naruto thought about the frown he saw on Sasuke's face and sighed. It was evident that the Uchiha wasn't happy with something, or more precisely, someone.

"So what, did you guys have a fight or something?"

"Yeah. Right before she told me that you fucked her."

Sasuke's words trickled down Naruto's spine like ice and froze him in place for a moment. Sakura had told him not to tell Sasuke, so hearing him say it so soon was kind of unnerving.

Finally he walked out of his room and joined the Uchiha.

"Ah, she said that, huh?" Naruto asked, smiling nervously and rubbing the back of his neck.

"......Yeah"

"Oh. You, uh..... mad?"

"Pissed"

"Oh. Hey, um, sorry about all this, Sasuke. I didn't mean to sneak around like that or keep it secret, but Sakura told me not to tell you. I guess she didn't want to hurt you."

"Yeah, well, I guess that goes for the both of us. She told me the same thing."

"Eh?"

"That time when I told you I had to apologize to Sakura, it was because right after we had sex I said something stupid. But the point is, she told me not to tell you that we had sex. She didn't want you to get hurt. Though, you found out anyway."

So they had all been keeping secrets, Naruto realized.

"Damn. What the fuck is going on?" Naruto asked, sitting next to Sasuke on his bed.

"Sakura was pissed when she left. That was almost four hours ago."

"Did you look for her?"

"Yeah, but I couldn't find her."

"Did you try Kurosaki's room?"

"Yeah, but Juugo said he wasn't there and neither was Sakura."

"Have you been back since then?"

"No. I guess I was just hoping she'd just come back home on her own."

"What did you guys get into it about?" Naruto asked and Sasuke shrugged.

"I don't know. I guess I said something she didn't like and she flipped. It's like she was already pissed about something and was just waiting for a reason to explode."

"Aw man. We have to find her. She could get lost again and I really don't want that. Come on. I guess we'll just have to settle things once we bring her home."

Naruto and Sasuke headed down the stairs to the second floor where Tasuku's dorm room was. They knocked on the door and at first no one answered. But after Naruto's incessant pounding nearly broke the door down, Juugo opened it. Again it had been Sasuke who'd asked if either Sakura or Tasuku were there, but just as before, Juugo said no.

But Naruto wasn't about to take that answer without proof. He wasn't stupid. He'd noticed the way Juugo had only opened the door far enough that only he could be seen. So being the stubborn, straightforward person that he is, Naruto quickly pushed the door open as far as it would go. When they saw Sakura and Tasuku asleep together in his bed they flipped their shit.

"What tha hell?! Sakura?" Naruto yelled

"She's been here all this time?" Sasuke asked, glaring angrily at Juugo.

But even with all that anger neither of them went any further than where they were. Juugo was a big guy and when he didn't want you to move, you didn't move. He placed his arm in front of them and spoke.

"She's been here for a while, yes. As far as I know, she cried until she fell asleep. Kurosaki san didn't want to bother her so he let her sleep there. He just fell asleep not long ago."

"Step aside, Juugo," said Sasuke.

"I'm afraid I can't do that, Uchiha san. I can't allow you to come in here like that."

"Like what?"

"You need to calm down first; both of you."

"We just want to get Sakura and leave. Let us by," Naruto said

"No"

"Hey, you big ape, if you don't move now I'm gonna kick your ass!"

"It's okay, Juugo san. I'm awake now anyway so I'll take it from here."

All three men turned when they heard Sakura speak. Naruto's quick burst of anger had woken her from her sleep. She stood from Tasuku's bed careful not to wake him and walked towards the door.

She quietly thanked Juugo for helping her and he reluctantly moved aside, allowing her to leave with Sasuke and Naruto. She closed the door behind her to give them some privacy before speaking.

"I kind of need some time you guys, so I think I'm going stay the night down here with Tasuku and Juugo san. Okay?"

"Are you sleeping with that bastard?" Naruto asked.

"Don't call him that, Naruto, and no I'm not sleeping with him….in any sense of the word," she said. But the look on their faces showed that they weren't convinced.

She sighed. "Look, Suigetsu isn't coming back for a couple of days so I'll just borrow his bed for the night. I'll be back soon, 'kay? My head should be clear by then."

"But Sakura-," Naruto began, but she held up her hand and cut him off.

"Please don't make this anymore difficult than it already is, you guys. I'm just really confused right now and I need time to myself. I promise I'll be home soon. I'm sure we all have lots to talk about, especially me. Okay?" she asked and they both nodded.

Once they were gone Sakura went back in Tasuku's room and climbed back in his bed. Yes, she lied to her friends about not sleeping in the bed with him, but they didn't need to know that.

She wasn't lying about not having sex with him though. She wouldn't. It's just that Tasuku was the only person she was comfortable being around other than them. She was comfortable lying in the older man's arms as he slept. However, with everything going on she didn't get much sleep for the rest of the night.

In fact, sleep evaded them all that night. Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto all caught a case of insomnia as they thought about all the things that had happened up until now. Sakura was right; they all had a lot to talk about.

Things had certainly gotten out of hand. By the time Sakura finally fell asleep it was almost time for Tasuku to wake up. He had basketball practice. During that time, though, Sakura felt at peace. It was nice to be able to lay with a person and not feel anything sexual. Cuddling was nice too sometimes and Tasuku had held her all night.

Sakura stayed with him and his roommates for three days, but on the third morning she decided it was time to go. She woke around eight she noticed as she looked over at the clock sitting on the table next to her.

There was a note from Tasuku lying on it. It just said for her to sleep as long as she wanted to and not to worry about locking the door if she decided to leave. It was very sweet of him to think of leaving a note, but she wouldn't be sleeping in today. Sakura had to go.

She pulled herself up and out of his bed and walked back to her own room as slowly as she could. And as slowly as she did, Sakura couldn't help but feel that she should've taken just a little bit longer.

Apprehension and reluctance racked her body. Really she just didn't want to face reality. Why couldn't she just hideaway in Tasuku's room for the rest of her school career? Did she really have to face them?

She didn't want to have to talk with her roommates, but she knew she had to. She'd made her bed and now she has to lie in it. No matter how much she wanted to tuck tail and run.

The moment Sakura walked through that door she heard Naruto's bed squeak. He wasn't asleep apparently and was already headed towards her. The sound of her footsteps was enough to wake Sasuke as well.

She watched with dread as he turned half asleep eyes to look at her, though his bed made no noise. Naruto emerged from his room with dark rings underneath his eyes. Those blue orbs of his focused only on her as he walked over to Sasuke's bed and took a seat.

Sasuke propped himself up a bit more to focus himself and to see her more clearly, and all Sakura could do was stand there silently before them both. She didn't know exactly what to say or even where to start so she just decided to tell them how she felt.

"Before either of you say anything, I just want to start off by saying that I'm sorry. I really am sorry that I've caused so much confusion for the both of you. You two have been friends for such a long time, but ever since I came into the picture things have just been..... blurred. I've been really selfish towards the both of you and I even made you keep secrets from one another. I really feel bad about everything, especially since I was the only one jumping to conclusions. Sasuke I'm sorry. I want to apologize about flipping out on you the other day. I was already angry about some stuff and what you said, well it kinda hurt. But you were just being honest and I'm embarrassed at how I handled the situation. And I know I worried you by leaving like that. I'm really sorry."

"What were you so angry about that made you shoot off anyway? Why'd you flip out and leave?" Naruto asked.

"See, that's the thing. Like I said before, I was the only one jumping to conclusions and.... getting jealous."

"....?"

"After we...... did what we did, Naruto, you just up and left me for some other girl. It's like you didn't care how I felt about you going to see another girl even though we had just.... slept together. And that really bothered me. It felt like I was being treated like one those other girls, the ones you play around with, but really don't like. And I was pissed. Then to hear Sasuke say what he said made me feel cheap; like I'm just some worthless slut that you can both have anytime you want. But it's sort of feels like the truth and knowing that made me feel really dirty. Because….because I slept with you both knowing that neither of you really give a damn about me."

"We do care about you, Sakura."

"No you don't, Naruto, not like I care about you. Sasuke doesn't love me because there is no room left in his heart for me. He only liked that we had sex together, but that's as far as I'll ever get with him. And you, though it seems like you like me more than just a friend, you don't treat me any different than any of the other girls you've slept with. I feel so stupid because....it's like I'm the only one who wants.... something more.... than just sex."

"So that's why you always run to that guy?" Sasuke asked and Sakura shrugged.

"Maybe, I guess. Tasuku seems to genuinely like me for me. Even after I turned him down he still treats me the same. Like, I matter. I don't know. Maybe that's what I should've been looking for all along."

"I'm….really sorry, Sakura. I really didn't mean to make you feel that way. It's just that you told me you didn't want anything between the three of us to change. I thought you wanted it to just be a casual thing. If I'd known, I would've done things differently. Sorry," Naruto apologized.

"It's fine now, Naruto. Because I've decided that," Sakura hesitated, looking down as she did. Making eye contact with them was uncomfortable because she knew they wouldn't like what she was about to say. She took in a deep breath and continued,  "I- I'm moving out."

"What!?" both Naruto and Sasuke yelled.

"How can you afford to live anywhere else? You said it yourself, you're a full-time med student so working is out of the question," Sasuke added.

"I know, but I've been talking to Tasuku the last few nights and he offered to help me out until my mother can start sending me money. She just got a promotion at work in Suna so she'll be able to afford to help me soon. That way I won't have to work and I can continue going to school full-time."

"But why, Sakura?"

"Naruto, I can't continue living… here. As it is, my priorities are all messed up and my grades are slipping. I can't concentrate when I'm in class because my mind is always stuck in this room. I can't stop thinking about everything going on with us long enough to get my damn work done."

"Can't you stay until the end of the school year and then move?" Naruto asked

Sakura looked up at them for a moment and then back down. "I don't think I can."

"Stay. Please, Sakura? We can work this out."

"I can't, Naruto" Sakura wiped at the tears threatening to fall from her eyes.

"Yes you can. All we have to do is get everything out in the open. We just have to come to some kind of agreement. We know the pact didn't work so maybe limiting ourselves was the wrong way to go. I believe we can go back to how we were."

"I'm sorry, but I've already made up my mind, Naruto. My decision is final."

Naruto looked away in defeat. He really didn't want Sakura to separate herself from them. He'd made an honest mistake, but it seemed that she'd been pushed to her limit.

Sasuke sighed. "Where would you go?" he asked.

"I haven't really thought about it, but Tasuku said we'd go apartment looking later on today after he gets out of class."

"I have swim practice and a class this morning, but my schedule is open after that so I'll go, too."

Naruto looked up after hearing Sasuke's words. "Me too," he said, "I only have one class today and it isn't until later so I'm definitely going."

"You guys, this-"

"Just give it up, Sakura. We're coming. I don't give a damn if your little boyfriend likes it or not."

"He's not my boyfriend, Sasuke."

"Tch, yeah, whatever you say."

"Do you like him, Sakura?" Naruto asked. She looked at him for the longest time without answering. Because honestly, she wasn't sure of her answer. Did she like Tasuku? Well, kind of. But did she want to say that to them? Definitely not.

"I don't know. I haven't really had a chance to get to know the real him."

"But you almost had sex with him," Sasuke added.

"But I didn't, remember?"

"I know because you were too busy trying to seduce me."

Sakura blushed and looked away.

"You see? That's what I mean. We, the three of us, can't go even a day without including sex in some way, form or fashion. We're all bad influences on one another. If I'm not thinking about having sex with Sasuke then I'm thinking about having sex with Naruto, and if Sasuke isn't thinking about having sex with Naruto then he's thinking about having sex with me. And Naruto is just always thinking about sex, period. I'm afraid to think about what will happen if we stay together any longer."

"You're making this out to be something much bigger than it is, Sakura. You worried so much about what we would think of you after having sex with both of us that you tried to hide it. But now everything's out in the open, the world still hasn't ended and we still don't look down on you. We're all still her together and Naruto and I haven't tried to kill you or each other. So I don't get it."

"I know that, Sasuke. It's not just about what the two of you think of me, but what I think about myself and who I've become. And that's just it; I don't know who I am anymore. Just who have I become?"

"You're....you. You haven't become anything or anyone other than Sakura."

"That's easy for you to say, Naruto, but I don't feel that way. I've become the type of girl that sleeps with two different guys in a very short amount of time. And that's not who I'm supposed to be."

"So who do you think you're supposed to be, then, Sakura?" the raven-haired man asked. "Who says that a woman can't have multiple lovers if she wants? And exactly who's making the rules for your life? Society? Fuck society and their rules! No one can tell you how to feel in this. You have to decide that on your own and only then will you know who you are or whether your actions are wrong or right."

Sasuke's outburst surprised Sakura. It was so unlike him to get so riled up and for a moment she couldn't say anything. She wasn't sure if these unexpected emotions were for her or for himself, but she couldn't deny the validity of his words. However, it was too late.

"......Maybe you're right. But right now I can't help but feel like I've made some very bad decisions. And until I can come to terms with all of this I think I'll just stick with my decision. At any rate, as soon as I find an apartment I'll move out. Anyway, I have to go, I'm late for class. Tasuku and I are meeting up at the east entrance of the campus at around three. I guess I'll see you guys then."

With that, Sakura turned to leave.

When she was gone Naruto laid back on Sasuke's bed and ran his hands over his face. "We fucked up, Sasuke. Big time."

Sasuke looked over at him, but said nothing. He only stood and started preparing for practice. Naruto watched him in disbelief. Wasn't Sasuke the least bit affected by everything that was happening?

"Don't you care that Sakura's leaving?"

Sasuke sighed. At this point he'd had enough. "If she wants to leave then let her leave. She's an adult and this is the decision she's made."

"Yeah, but doesn't it bother you that it's our fault she's leaving?" Naruto asked.

"I don't have time for Sakura's games, Naruto. Either she stays or she goes, but it's her choice alone. We're not making her leave."

"But she feels like she has to. I don't want her to leave."

"Well, too bad. Your fuck buddy is leaving."

"What the hell is your problem, Sasuke? If you really don't give a damn about her then why are you so pissed?"

"I'm not pissed"

"You are"

"I'm not pissed, I'm fucking furious! Can't you see? He won. Without even trying, that bastard downstairs got Sakura. And we pushed her right into his arms. What do you think will happen once she moves out? Kurosaki will take our place and she'll forget all about us… just like everyone else did."

"Sakura's not like that, Sasuke. She won't leave us behind."

"Yeah, she will. Just like your mother and father left you. Just like my family left me, she'll do the same. But I'm not going to sit around and allow myself to fall back into that darkness again. I've already made a big enough fool of myself by trusting her in the first place. After I help her find a place to stay that's it. I'm done."

Once again their door was opened and slammed shut as Sasuke made his exit, leaving Naruto all alone. He hated that both Sasuke and Sakura were pushing themselves away, but at this point what could he do? Sasuke was being stubborn and Sakura was giving up. How was Naruto supposed to hold them all together?

~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~0~

The look on Tasuku's face showed just what he was thinking as he approached. Sakura stood at the entrance with both Sasuke and Naruto at her side. When she finally noticed him she walked up to meet him and apologize as he hugged her.

"I'm sorry. They just wouldn't take no for an answer. But I guess it's fine since they both agreed to help us find a place for me."

"So they're not here to try and stop you?" he asked.

"No. They… want to help."

"Definitely didn't expect that."

The two of them walked towards Naruto and Sasuke, but neither of them acknowledged Tasuku. Sakura could sense the tension between the three of them and tried her best to ease it.

"Well, you guys, I guess we should be going."

She started walking first and the three guys followed. There was nothing but silence between them at first, but then Sasuke spoke, which surprised them all.

"How much are you willing to pay on an apartment for Sakura?"

"Whatever it takes, until she gets on her feet at least," Tasuku answered.

"Where will you get the money for that?" Naruto asked.

"I've been working full-time for a while so I've saved up a good amount of money."

"What if you run out before she's financially stable?" this from Sasuke.

"Then I'll just have to pull some strings or borrow it from my parents. Since I work they know I'll be able to pay it back."

Sasuke rolled his eyes. "If you're not able to pay her damn bills out of your paycheck then how will you be able to afford to pay them back?"

"They're my parents so they'll understand."

"What if you get mad at her or you two get into an argument? Will you stop helping her?" Naruto asked.

"No. I'm not that kind of guy. If I say I'm going to help someone then I'll be there for them no matter what."

Of course Naruto thought that was cringey as hell and rolled his eyes.

"Why are you helping her? It's not because of the sex. That's a definite," said Sasuke

"Why are you even here? It's not because she wants to be around you. That's a definite," Tasuku returned and Sakura had to push the two of them apart before things got too serious.

"Stop this, please? I just want to find an apartment that doesn't cost an arm and a leg that's close enough to the school for me to walk there and back every day. Can we do that without breaking out in a fight, please?" All three guys nodded and she continued. "Okay. Now, Tasuku, where is the apartment complex you were thinking of showing to me?"

"It's just straight ahead. It's not the most spacious apartment, but it's affordable and conveniently close to the school."

"Okay, let's try there first."

Though Naruto and Sasuke had agreed to come along for the sole purpose of helping Sakura find her own place, it seemed that nowhere they looked was good enough. If it wasn't one thing it was another with them, and after looking at four different apartments Sakura still hadn't found one.

Then, finally, on their way back towards the south entrance of the campus, Sakura spotted another place sitting back off the road. At first it didn't look like somewhere she'd want to live, but the closer she got to the apartments the more she liked the way they looked.

The sign in front of the place notified them that the apartment buildings had just recently been built and that they were looking for tenants.

After speaking with the property manager Sakura found out that the rent was affordable, and because they'd just recently opened there was also a move-in special going on. Lucky!

The four of them took a tour of the apartment and much to Sakura's surprise neither Sasuke or Naruto could find a single thing to complain about. It was only about a five minute walk from campus, it had a fully furnished eat-in kitchen, a living room, one bedroom and a bathroom.

It wasn't much, but it was clean and just enough room for a single person. Plus, the student discount the property manager threw in on the deposit made it even better.

Since they were just having their grand opening there weren't many people living in the apartments which gave Sakura the choice of a first, second, or third level apartment. For some reason, the number three came to mind first so she took an apartment on the highest floor.

After filling out the application with Tasuku as a co-signer it was approved right on the spot. He paid the first three months in advance, but it had been Sasuke who paid the deposit.

Sakura really appreciated it and thanked him. Her apartment would be ready for occupancy in just a few days so as soon as she had her things packed, which wasn't much, she'd be on her way.

Sakura realized that if it hadn't been for pure dumb luck and some really helpful people she wouldn't have found her own place in just one day. She truly felt blessed and more confident that this was the right step to take for her.

By the time they returned to the dorms Naruto had to leave.

He really didn't want to go back to class until after Sakura moved, no matter how long from now that would be. He wanted to spend as much time with her as he could, but Sakura promised him that she wasn't going to leave without saying goodbye first.

Plus, she still had her own classes to attend. Even if he missed all his classes, his time with her would still be limited. Before leaving, Tasuku agreed to help Sakura pack and move her things. And though she knew she didn't really have much she'd need help with, she agreed anyway.

With both Naruto and Tasuku gone, she was left all alone with Sasuke.

He'd told Naruto he wanted nothing else to do with Sakura after she found her apartment, but he hadn't counted on it happening so fast. He thought it would take at least a week; long enough to give him time to let her go. But it didn't.

And now that it had all been said and done time suddenly crept by aggrivatingly slow. What had only been a few minutes felt like hours as the two sat in their room in silence. He tried to occupy his time with studying and Sakura slowly began packing what little she had to pack.

Both wanted to say something, anything to the other, but neither knew what to say so they said nothing at all. Sakura had always worried that getting involved with her roommates would change everything between them, and it had.

Now there was no turning back. She had no choice but to look forward. Sasuke's words replayed in her mind again and again, and he was right. No one could tell her what choices to make or what was right or wrong in her life.

She had to figure it out on her own. Everyone lives by their own set of rules. She just had to figure out what hers were and try not to worry about what others might think of them.

As Sasuke watched Sakura over the edge of his book he thought about everything that had happened. Not far from where he sat the two most important people in his life had had sex.

He knew she kept it a secret because she didn't want to hurt him, but even now he wasn't sure how he felt about it. He didn't know whether to be mad at Sakura for having sex with Naruto or mad at Naruto for having sex with Sakura.

While he could admit that he liked one just a tiny bit more than the other, at this point he really liked them both. But he would probably have more of a chance with Sakura than Naruto. It was probably because he didn't take more of an initiative in pursuing Naruto.

Or maybe it was because deep down he believed that Naruto would never love him the way he loved Naruto. Either way he'd probably get more from a connection with Sakura. Though, he knew that going after only her would be doing things the easy way. He'd regret it if he let Naruto go. He didn't like having regrets so he knew that would never happen. He'd never let go of Naruto. Not even for Sakura.

Wasn't he doing the right thing by pushing her out of his life anyway? Wouldn't that bring him closer to Naruto if she was out of the picture? Wouldn't he forget about her if he didn't have to wake up to her sleeping face every morning and go to sleep to her smiling face at night?

The answer to all of the above was easy. No. But he was stubborn and even with such an obvious answer he would continue to ignore it.

Besides, she was no different from the rest of them. Sakura was abandoning them. Running away and leaving them behind like everyone else they'd ever loved. She'd forget about them and quickly replace them with Kurosaki. She was no different. She made the choice to walk out of their lives.

She wants to become a stranger to them. She was making a conscious decision to leave them, so who was he to stop her? He'd continue being a strong Uchiha and go back to living the life he had up until the day she stormed in. Just like he always had.

This is what he repeated to himself again and again as his dark eyes silently followed her around their room.

-00000000000-

Naruto returned about four hours after he'd left and spent almost three hours trying to convince Sakura to stay. Sasuke silently listened to the blonde beg, but didn't bother joining in the conversation.

He knew it was useless. Naruto apologized again about what he'd done to her and even confessed his true feelings for Sakura, but even then she didn't falter. She still believed that the best place for her was no longer with them.

Sasuke finally disappeared from the room after having had enough of Naruto's constant begging and didn't return for the rest of the night. Sakura and Naruto ordered takeout, which he paid for, and that was that. Soon Sakura went to bed and with Sasuke gone, Naruto was left on his own again

Chapter Text

Thursday morning, one week after signing the paperwork for her new apartment, Sakura was awaken by the sound of knocking at the front door. Her eyes instinctively went from the clock on her nightstand to the empty bed across the room.

Sasuke hadn't returned yet, and as she pulled herself up to answer the door she noticed that Naruto wasn't in his bedroom either. They were both missing and she was about to leave as well.

As expected, Tasuku had been the person standing on the other side of the door when she opened it. He smiled softly at her, but in her half-asleep state she just couldn't seem to force herself to return one. She waved him in and walked back over to her bed where she plopped down.

"Have you packed yet?" he asked and she nodded into the mattress.

"Mostly. I mean, it wasn't much to begin with. I carried it all up here on my own when I first moved in."

"Well, I'll carry it for you this time. Anything heavy?"

"Nope, everything I have can fit in bags and boxes. I think it'll only be a one trip move."

"Okay. Those two not here? Didn't they want to say goodbye?" he asked, motioning towards Sasuke's empty bed.

"......I guess not. Sasuke left the other night and never came back. Naruto was here when I went to bed last night, but he's not here now. Maybe he had class this morning. I dont know. I have class this morning too, but I think I'm just going to ask my professor about attending a makeup class sometime this week."

"Good, because I have to be at work this afternoon. I was hoping we could do this early so I could make sure you're settled in before I have to go," he said and Sakura smiled.

"Thanks, Tasuku. I don't know how I'll ever be able to repay you. I will someday, though. I promise."

"I'll hold you to that promise, but for now why don't you get dressed so we can head out."

"Ugh, I'm tired already! I hate moving. But I guess I have no choice," Sakura whined as she stood from the bed.

Really, it wasn't the moving that was bothering her, if she were being honest. It was leaving all together. Her stomach was doing flips because she really would be leaving without seeing them and saying goodbye.

Where were those two? Sakura sighed in defeat. Maybe they didn't want to see her after all. No point in prolonging the inevitable.

She'd left a change of clothes out the night before, before she finished packing so she had something convenient at hand to wear. A pair of white shorts and an aqua green t-shirt sat neatly folded on the stand next to her bed. Luckily Sakura had already taken her shower the night before so all she had to do was freshen up and get dressed.

She quickly grabbed her clothes and headed for the bathroom. Minutes later she emerged dressed with fresh breath and neatly combed hair. Together she and Tasuku gathered her things and before long they were gone.

Sakura had to secretly fight back the tears threatening to fall. Why was it bothering her so much now that she was actually leaving the dorm? Was it really because she was leaving without saying goodbye to Sasuke and Naruto? Or was it because she didn't actually want to leave them?

Maybe it was because she felt like they were upset with her. Neither of them stuck around to see her off after all. She made sure to remind Naruto the night before that she'd be moving the next morning, but it seemed that he hadn't cared enough to be there for her in the end.

Maybe he'd given up on everything too.

Walking up the three flights of stairs leading to her apartment door took more out of Sakura than the entire walk from the school to the apartment complex. Maybe living on the third floor wasn't such a good idea, but at least she'd stay in shape. Right?

She could admit, though, it felt good opening the door to her own apartment for the first time. It really gave her the feeling of being an independent adult. Though, technically she was completely dependent on Tasuku. She walked into the apartment first, placing her things in the middle of the living room floor and smiled.

Tasuku smiled back and said, "Welcome home, Sakura"

"It's good to be home," she said in return, and it was true....for the most part.

There was nothing like having your own. But being there also gave her a sense of emptiness somehow. It had only been about an hour and she missed her roommates already. No, that wasn't completely true. She'd started missing them the moment she saw their empty beds.

What's more, she hadn't even had the chance to make up with them completely. Now, it seemed, it was too late.

"Is this everything?" Tasuku asked

"Um, I think so," she said with a sigh, looking at everything they'd brought with them.

There were her clothes and shoes, her toiletries, her clock and all the junk she'd kept in her nightstand. And sitting next to that was her backpack, but something was missing.

"Shit!"

"What?" He asked

"I left my pillow and bed set. I'll need that to sleep on since I don't have a bed. It's a good thing the bedroom has carpet."

Tasuku looked down at his watch. "Okay I'll go back and grab it for you real quick before I head out. Will you be okay here by yourself?"

"Yeah. Besides, even if I wasn't I'd have to get used to it, right?"

".....right"

"Here," she said, handing the dorm-room keycard over to him along with a letter to Haku, "You'll need the key to get in, and could you hand this over to Haku san? I'll go to the administrative office in the morning to let them know that I'm no longer staying in the dorm. I just don't want him to think I've suddenly gone missing"

"Got'cha," he said, and with that Tasuku was gone.

Sakura stood in the middle of the white room and took in the silence. It was a lot difference than what she'd grown used to living with two guys. But it wasn't that bad. Just....empty.

Really, she hadn't thought this thing through.

She'd rushed her decision, obviously. So even though she had an apartment to call her own, it had absolutely nothing in it. There was no furniture and nowhere to put her things, so really she had no reason to unpack. She'd be living out of a suitcase, so to speak.

Food wasn't something she really had to worry a whole lot about since she could always eat in the cafeteria on campus. But that "food" was iffy at best and she feared she'd grow tired of it fairly quickly. What little money her mom had been able to send was spent on school supplies and other personal items for the most part so she wouldn't have much of a choice.

But now she feared she'd have to split the tiny budget between supplies and ramen; for those nights when she just didn't have a strong enough stomach for what the cafeteria was serving.

~•~•~•~•~•~•~•~

It only took about twenty minutes for Tasuku to return with the rest of Sakura's things. Despite the short amount of time, she still asked about her roommates. But neither Naruto nor Sasuke had been there when he went back. Haku hadn't been in either. Though, he did promise to give the letter to him as soon as he saw him.

Something inside Sakura sank a little more as she listened to Tasuku speak. He said the room had still been empty. Naruto and Sasuke hadn't gone back home yet. So did that mean they really were upset? Had she finally pushed them away for good?

"Well, I'd better get back. But don't worry, Sakura," the older man said. "I'll help you get the things you need for your house. It might take some time, but we'll have this place full in no time."

"Thanks again, Tasuku," she said, walking over to hug him. "I'm in no rush though. You've done plenty for me already. I think I can survive sleeping on the floor for awhile. It's better for my spine anyway." They smiled at one another as they stood together.

"I don't mind helping you with anything if I can. You know that right, Sakura?"

"I know. You got me an entire apartment after all. And I really, really appreciate it. You're welcome to come over anytime. I mean, technically this is your place too, right? Oh, but remember, this is a smoke free zone. Once you step through that door there are no cigarettes. Well, unless you step out on the balcony."

"I can do that," he said with a smile before kissing her on the cheek. "But are you sure this is what you really want? Moving out won't actually stop you from seeing them. Maybe it was too soon now that I think about it."

Sakura looked around the empty room and sighed. No, she wasn't sure she wanted this. Not truly. And it had been too soon, but it was already too late to turn back now. And with all the help Tasuku had given her, there was no way she could tell him that.

"Yes. I'm pretty sure this is what I needed."

" 'Kay, well, I hope this is worth it for you. Anyway, I have to go. Got a few more things to do before work. I'll see you later, Sakura."

"See you," she replied with a wave as she watched him walk out, closing the door behind him.

After Tasuku left Sakura was all alone in her home for the second time that day. She tried to busy herself by slowly putting away all the little things that actually had somewhere to go like her toiletries and placing her bag of clothes and shoes in the bedroom.

But that was over with pretty quickly and soon there was nothing else left to do. From there, time passed by tooth-achingly slow, but before long day had turned to night. Much thanks to a little studying.

The moon outside her balcony was full and bright that night. It shined down on the small lake located just outside her apartment, sparkling and illuminating the water's surface. It was beautiful and the calm serenity was enough to catch Sakura's attention.

She stood out on her balcony for what seemed like forever just taking in the lovely night view, but soon even that wasn't enough to keep her mind from straying. It was then that Sakura realized she didn't really like being alone. Not anymore.

She had no choice but to get used to it, though. But it seemed almost impossible at the moment. It was all just so.... overwhelming. Not just the silence and loneliness, but everything that had happened up until now.

Meeting Sasuke and Naruto for the first time, getting to know them, becoming close friends, all the arguments and apologies, the sex, the deceit, the secrets, becoming lost in it all and even....falling in love. Yes, she admitted it. She was in love with her roommates. Both of them. The thought scared her.

And it filled her with joy.

But somehow she went from experiencing all of those confusing, overwhelming, mixed up feelings together with the two of them to suddenly being all alone in an empty apartment.

It was all too much for Sakura to bear suddenly. Too much, and too soon. She'd been ashamed of herself and ashamed of her own feelings. Society wouldn't accept such an abomination, such sinful love. So she told herself that she needed to distance herself. But she was wrong. This wasn't what she needed at all. What she needed were the two people she'd left behind.

And so she ran back in her house and broke down, because it was too late.

Sakura laid in the middle of her brand new, empty livingroom floor and cried her eyes out.

'Naruto, Sasuke, I miss you guys. I miss you both so much. What was I thinking?' She thought to herself. 'I just want to go home.'

Her tears were never ending, it seemed, and she cried all night until she finally cried herself to sleep.

~•~•~•~•~•~•~•~

As the morning sun shined down on her through the windows Sakura continued to lay on the floor. Her tears had started up again not long after waking up, but she couldn't seem to stop them. And she didn't want to stop them.

She wondered why this regret decided to hit now all of a sudden? Why hadn't she thought about not leaving before she actually left? She didn't even get to hug them one last time.

There was no closure.

And that's when it hit her, she had to say goodbye. She'd promised Naruto, hadn't she? Yes, that's exactly what she needed. So with tears still in her eyes, Sakura pulled herself up from the floor and headed to the door, but when she pulled it open she froze.

"Good, Sakura you're here."

"Naruto? What--"

"Some of the guys and I decided to come over and bless your new apartment with house-warming gifts."

"Um.....huh?"

She couldn't seem to find the right words to say. Or any words for that matter.

Naruto smiled down at her, leaned in closer and whispered, "It's okay now, Sakura. I heard your cries and came right away to rescue you."

Sakura couldn't believe how happy she was. How did he know? She could feel her cheeks heat up as she blushed, and her chest tightened all over again. More tears threatened to fall, but she wouldn't let them.

Not with such fervent blue eyes focused so intently on her. She could already feel the heat of his gaze as Naruto leaned in even closer. His lips were only a breath away from her own when they heard someone speak from behind him.

"So are we invited in or what?" Kiba yell all the way from the first floor. Naruto pulled himself back and looked down the stairs before turning back to her.

"So what do you say?" He asked with a smile.

"Um, yeah. Yeah, sure," Sakura answered, wiping her tear-stained cheeks.

Her heart was racing as Naruto turned away. He had been about to kiss her and she hadn't been about to stop him. In fact, a part of her was disappointed that he hadn't.

"Come on up guys!" He yelled before turning back to her. "You might want to move aside, Sakura. Some of this stuff is pretty big."

"Eh?"

"Just wait. You'll see."

A few minutes later Kiba came through the door holding a distressed-looking nightstand in his arms. Behind him Shino and Chouji were carrying an old, dusty looking bureau. Shikamaru only had a lamp and a small box of books.

Sakura wasn't surprised as he walked pass with so little in his arms since he was a very lazy genius. Neji was carrying some of the drawers to the bureau, Zabuza and Sasori were carrying a fairly large headboard, Lee had the footboard and Gaara brought up more drawers.

Yes, they were filling her house with furniture. It was a miracle. A rare, unbelievably unusual miracle.

"Naruto, what's going on? H-how?" she asked.

"I got up extra early yesterday and went around asking everyone I knew if they had anything useful that they weren't using. It took a long time trying to track all these guys down so I didn't get to be there with you when you left to say goodbye. I'm really sorry. I did eventually find them all though. I thought about the storage area the school has for the students and we all went to take a look. There was a whole lot of junk, but since none of these guys were using any of this stuff they decided to donate it to you. Well, except for the bed. It's new," Naruto said and looked down.

He wasn't sure how Sakura would react to what he was about to say next, but he didn't want to see it if she got upset somehow.

"E-Even though he didn't say anything in particular, I'm sure Sasuke hopes you like it."

"Huh?! That bed? It's…from Sasuke?"

She sounded shocked and surprised,  Naruto noted, but there wasn't a single ounce of anger or disgust in her voice. He looked up at her and smiled.

"Yep! He bought it this morning."

Sakura blushed and looked away. Was she really that happy? Yep, she really was.  Especially since it was a gift from Sasuke. But she was trying to hide it, for whatever reason. Instead she changed the subject.

"And did you really do all of this just for me, Naruto?"

"Yep! Well, actually all I did was run my mouth. These guys did all the rest."

"Hey, you're blushing again," Shikamaru commented as he walked pass the two of them, "Seems like this guy really does know what to say. He must have a golden tongue, neh, Sakura?"

Sakura's face turned beet red at the sly comment. Shikamaru was way too smart -and observant- for his own good. There really wasn't much he didn't know, huh? And from the sound of it, he knew just a little bit too much. They'd definitely been found out that time at the library. No fucking doubt about it.

Naruto could only smile and rub the back of his neck.

By the time the guys were done bringing everything in Sakura had a dusty old sofa, a beat-up chair and two end tables in her livingroom; one cherry wood and the other oak.

Her bedroom had a brand new full-size bed with two mismatched nightstands and a lamp. There was a small, plastic white desk and chair sitting in the corner of the room as well. And in her kitchen sat a brand new box of used dishes.

Kiba said he'd gotten them from his mom, but never planned on using them since the plates and bowls were pink and black. Sakura was grateful nonetheless. Lee donated a small seventeen inch television, an ancient looking DVD player and even some old movies for her to watch.

"Sakura san, I really admire you so I thought long and hard about the right gift to give. Then it hit me that you may not have a television in your new place. I would have given you a new computer or something else useful if I had it to offer. Forgive me," he said with red cheeks. Sakura only smiled. She was beginning to think Lee had a crush on her. It was cute.

Looking around Sakura suddenly realized just how full her livingroom was. Not only with furniture, but with people whose friendship she admired greatly. Some lounged on the couch and some on the floor while others stood, but they were all watching her.

Sakura didn't know what to say. She was speechless.

"Say thank you," Naruto whispered in her ear.

She looked up at him before looking back around at the others. She'd remained by Naruto's side for the most part, but now she felt that they all deserved her attention.

She stepped away from Naruto, trying to control her overzealous emotions as she approached the others.

"I-......I just want to thank you guys. For everything. I really wasn't expecting any of this. And…I really don't know what to say."

"Well, you'd better say something good for all this damn work," said Kiba with a laugh. But the looks he earned from the others wiped the smile right off his face. "Uh, it was a joke…a joke. Sorry. Go ahead, Sakura."

Sakura smiled and looked down. For a moment she didn't say anything, but finally the words just poured out.

"When I first came to Konoha I had no friends. And at first I thought it would be that way for the rest of my time here. But now, as I stand here looking at all of you guys, I realize that that was so very far from the truth. I just couldn't see it at first. But slowly, as time went on I managed to make so many new friends. One after another," she said and covered her face so they wouldn't see her tears. "I see that now, and I'm so glad you guys see the same in me. So, thanks you guys."

All the guys cooed at her cuteness and crowded in for a group hug with her in the middle. Well, all the guys except for Gaara, Neji and Sasori. There was just something about a large group of people hugging one another that rubbed them the wrong way.

Once the guys moved away, Sakura noticed the two red-heads and the Hyuuga standing to the side. So she walked over to thank them as well. She hugged Gaara tightly which caught him off guard and caused him to freeze in place. But after a while he relaxed enough to place his hands on her back.

"Thank you, Gaara," she said as she pulled away from him.

She walked over to Sasori and hugged him as well. "You too, Sasori san. Thank you."

Both the Suna natives reminded Sakura of Sasuke. Just like him, they frowned to hide their embarrassment. Finally, she stepped away from them and walked over to Neji. He was last, but certainly not least.

Yeah, she'd been a tease to him and played mind games with him a lot in the past, but Neji was still a friend. Hell, if she hadn't already liked the people she liked she was sure he'd be first in line. Well, maybe second in line. Tasuku definitely stole first place. Too bad she liked the people she liked. Sakura hugged the Hyuuga and he hugged her back.

"Neji, I-"

"There's no need to apologise to me, Sakura," he said, successfully cutting her off, "I'll always forgive you no matter what. Even if I tried not to. But congratulations on your new place."

She stared up at the older man for a moment before smiling.

"Thanks, Neji," she said and kissed him on the corner of his mouth.

It was chaste and probably not what he'd hoped for, but it was something. He deserved as much. She'd led him on so many times with the promise of a kiss, how could she not? After a moment Sakura walked back over to Naruto's side. She clapped her hands and smiled at all the guys.

"I would offer you guys something cold to drink after all that hard work, but unfortunately I don't have anything but faucet water. Of course you can have as much of that as you'd like." All the guys laughed.

"I guess we should head back to campus," said Lee, "I hope to see you again soon, Sakura san."

"No worries, Lee. I have class today so I'm sure you will. Plus, I have a feeling I'll be eating in the school's dining hall much more often now."

Lee gave her a thumbs-up and smiled. "I will be looking forward to seeing you. Let's eat together sometime." She nodded.

"Sakura, next time we come make sure you have some food and a good bottle of sake, neh?" This from Kiba.

She laughed. "Okay, Kiba, I'll try.

"Yo, Sakura, make sure you have an extra pillow for me. I'll be coming here looking for somewhere quiet to nap."

"Sure thing, Shikamaru."

One by one, all the guys said something to Sakura as they made their way out. Of course, Sasori only nodded, but Gaara actually gave her his cell phone number. "Use it if you're ever in trouble," he said.

Zabuza ruffled her hair as he went and Shino mumbled something about bugs and the beautiful nature outside her door, but she wasn't sure what that was all about.

Finally, there was only one person left. The most important person. The one man who somehow knew she'd be sad and came to cheer her up. Naruto smiled again as he walked towards her, and from behind his back he pulled out a bottle of champagne and held it out towards her.

"I wanted to save my house-warming gift for last. I didn't really have anything to call my own before I started college so this was all I could give."

Sakura took the bottle and wrapped her arms around his waist. She hugged him tightly, pressing the side of her face against his chest as she spoke. "This is fine, Naruto. I'm just glad it's you who gave it to me."

"I'm glad you like it."

"Hey Naruto, earlier you said you knew I was crying. How did you know?"

"I just did. I know you better than you think, Sakura. And I know your decisions can be rash sometimes. You were just mad and needed to get away. I can understand that. But being pissed wasn't going to stop you from liking who you like. Even if the way you feel about us also makes you feel like you're losing sight of the person you think you want to be, they're still your true feelings. I kinda understand how you feel. Your feelings and decisions can get all mixed up. It's confusing at times. But I told you before, right? I really, really like you Sakura. So I'd rather lose myself than lose whatever this is I have with you."

Naruto looked down at her and kissed her gently on the forehead before continuing, "Besides, you would always get so upset and restless whenever we argued and weren't on speaking terms. So I knew that being all alone in this empty apartment without us was gonna get to you. The least I could do was make it not so empty anymore. Sasuke knew it too. That's why he bought that bed."

"But how could he even afford something like that, anyway?"

"For as long as I can remember his older brother has always deposited money into his bank account. But because they don't get along well, Sasuke never wanted to use it. So it's built up quite a bit over the years. Sasuke probably has enough money in that account to never have to work a day in his life if he didn't want to. But today was his first time ever drawing money from the Uchiha account."

"And he did that.... for me?"

"Yeah, he did."

"Then why didn't he come with you?"

Naruto looked away. "......I don't know. I guess his pride's getting in the way again. Plus, he's never really been good with separation. He felt left behind. And he feels guilty. We both do. Even though it wasn't our intention to do so, we pushed you to the point of walking away from us. And I'm really sorry about that, Sakura."

Sakura sighed and closed her eyes as she listened to the thrum of Naruto's heart in her ear.

"Me, too. A lot of this is my fault. I'm sorry."

"Do you regret it? Moving out I mean."

"Honestly, I do. I don't know what I was thinking, moving away so suddenly. I started missing you guys the moment I woke up yesterday. And despite everything that's happened between us, a part of me still wants to be with you guys and give "us" a try. Dumb, right? You'd think I'd have learned my lesson by now. But you know what they say; 'absence makes the heart grow fonder'. Right?"

She said this even though it had been less than twenty-four hours since she moved away. But it didn't matter because she really did miss them.

"Nah, not dumb. Actually, I couldn't agree more," Naruto said, "But I still wish you could've stayed. I already miss seeing your sleeping face. I miss your smile too. And the room just doesn't smell the same since you left. Your sweet Sakura smell is almost completely gone already. Now there's nothing, but musty old wood and guy smell. Ack!"

Sakura giggled and Naruto chuckled. He wondered how things would be in the long run if he already missed her this much after less than twenty-four hours.

"So, you going to class today?" Naruto asked

"Oh, shit! That reminds me, I'm supposed to be going to the administration off and into class early to ask my professor if I can do an extra afternoon class to make up for missing yesterday's class. I completely forgot."

Naruto gave a joyful, very masculine laugh before saying, "It's fine. The office will be open all day today so no rush, and I think your class was canceled yesterday anyway."

"Really? I didn't know anything about that."

"I think Tsunade sensei was too hung-over from the night before or something. Shizune posted it on the door just outside your class."

Sakura giggled. "I can't believe she did it again. Shizune really has to keep a closer eye on her."

Naruto agreed and the two of them sat on Sakura's new old sofa and spent the rest of the morning talking and laughing.

And it was exactly what Sakura needed.

She was so happy. Beyond happy! But.... there was still a part of her missing. Within all that happiness a vital piece was nowhere to be found.

Chapter Text

It's now been a week since Sakura moved out and over two weeks since the last time she saw Sasuke. She hadn't even seen him on campus. Everyday she would search for him, but wherever she went looking it seemed that she always 'just missed him'.

She wanted to see Sasuke and apologize about walking out, and she wanted to thank him for the new bed, but it was like she was being avoided.

And maybe she was.

Naruto was different. He treated her just the same. He would speak to her whenever he saw her on campus and sometimes he'd join her for lunch in the cafeteria. He also told her that Sasuke hadn't been staying at the dorm very often. So apparently he's been having a hard time catching up with their Uchiha, too.

Sakura hated that the so-very-tsundere Uchiha was acting so distant with them, but what could they do?

"I'll find him for you, Sakura," Naruto said one day while walking her home.

"No, it's fine, Naruto. I don't want to force someone to see me who doesn't want to."

"Well, that's good to know, but that teme really does want to see you. I think, maybe, Sasuke has a reason why he's acting so weird."

"Well now, I wonder what that reason is," Sakura said sarcastically.

If Naruto noticed the sarcasm, though, he didn't show it. He just shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don't know, but I'm sure as hell gonna find out."

"Don't force yourself, Naruto."

"No way, Sakura! I'm gonna bring Sasuke back to you. Bet on it! You have my word," he said with an enthusiastic smile. Then he gave her a soft kiss on her forehead before saying goodbye and running back to campus.

~•~•~•~•~•~•~•~

That was two weeks ago.

A total of four weeks. An entire month without even a glimpse of Sasuke. And Naruto hadn't said another word about the elusive dark-haired man since that day. Sakura was beginning to believe that Sasuke had refused him, and Naruto had just given up and left the situation alone.

She should know better. Naruto hates going back on his word, she knew that. But this time just seems like it'll be different.

A few of the guys had been stopping by to visit every once in a while. Shikamaru came over to do just what he'd said; sleep. He napped in her bed, making himself comfortable as if it were his own place.

But Sakura didn't mind. She enjoyed the company, even if he was asleep 98% of the time. Kiba would come over to entertain girls, of course. Sakura's only rule was that he couldn't use her bed for anything more than kissing and light petting. So far, he's done well in following the rules.

Chouji often came over for dinner. Since Sakura was broke and couldn't really afford food he always provides everything, and she always welcomes him with open arms and an empty, growling stomach.

Shino, Neji and Lee sometimes come over to study or just to get away from it all. Of course, in the end Neji couldn't let his feelings for Sakura go completely, but Lee did well in distracting him with weird challenges and question. Sakura was pretty thankful for that.

Zabuza and Haku came over from time to time to hide their secret from the world. She'd always felt there was something going on between those two. She was happy for Haku, but felt sad that they didn't feel comfortable enough being together out in the open. In this day and age people should just mind their own fucking business, if you asked her.

She was one to talk. She was also hiding her true feelings away from the world, in shame and fear of judgment. Though, the more she thought about it, the less she cared what others thought. She loved who she loved.

So she made sure they knew that her door would always be open for them.

Since she always had company coming around at any given hour Sakura had an extra key made. Only her friends knew about the key and almost every day there would be a guest at her house when she returned. At least now she didn't have time to feel lonely.

On the plus side, her grades were improving and her birthday was just around the corner. Sakura made sure to remind all her friends about it.

That way there would be no excuses if someone forgot. In one week, Sakura will be turning twenty-one. She was excited and wondered what all the guys would give her. Something good, she hoped. Like food, or school supplies, or food!

Yeah, she was poor.

Just two days before her birthday Sakura was invited out by Tasuku for a late lunch. He had an early morning shift at work so they planned to meet up at three. She was excited to be going out with him, but to be honest it was the promise of free food that really excited her.

Sakura hadn't realized that being so broke would make her appreciate food so much. She ate so little now that she didn't have to worry about dieting. Walking around all day also helped her stay in shape.

Sakura had been lost in thought as she debated on what to order on her way into town to meet Tasuku. But half-way there something caught her eye. Sitting not too far away from the restaurant she was heading towards was Sasuke.

Or, at least she thought it was him. She wasn't completely sure, but that didn't matter. The first thing she thought of was to call out to him. So she did, but it was no use, he couldn't hear her.

On the busy streets of Konoha, the dark figure stood and casually moved away. She wasn't sure, but it looked like he was listening to music. He couldn't hear her. She had a notion to follow him, but heard Tasuku calling out to her.

Sakura turned around and saw the older man waving for her from the doorway of a cafe before looking back at the dark figure growing further and further away. Part of her wanted to follow the dark-haired young man that quite possibly could've been Sasuke.

But what if it wasn't him? What if she was wrong? Instinct told her to give it up, so she did. Instead she went to Tasuku. Chancing just one last glance at the stranger, Sakura turned and gasped. He'd stopped. Seems he'd forgotten something. But when he turned around, all she could see were bright green eyes. It really wasn't Sasuke.

During their date Sakura tried to focus on Tasuku's words, but she just couldn't. Even her food had been ignored and untouched. All she could think about was Sasuke. Where was he? What was he doing? Did he ever think about her? Did he miss her half as much as she missed him?

Probably not, she surmised

Around nine-o-clock she and Tasuku said their goodbyes and parted ways. Sakura hadn't taken a single bite of her food while she was there, but of course she had it packed to go anyway. There was no need to let Tasuku's money or perfectly good food go to waste.

She was sure it would come in handy soon enough. On her way up to her apartment Sakura wondered about that person, that stranger she saw earlier. Why had she assumed it was him? And of all places. Sasuke rarely hung out off campus, and that guy didn't really even look like him that much now that she had time to think about it.

But she was just that desperate to see him.

Sakura shook her head and chuckled to herself. Thinking of him was stupid, she realized. It was obvious that he didn't want to see her. If he had he would have by now.

Naruto knew where she was most of the day. He knew all her classes and where she lived. Hell, Sasuke knew where she lived too. He didn't even need to ask Naruto. But he hasn't shown his face ever since before she left. Not even once.

For some reason Sakura hesitated in front of her door. Going home alone had become routine. She was getting used to it, though she was seldom at home alone.

There was always someone popping up. But it was seldom the people she wanted it to be. Not just one, but the both of them. Naruto and Sasuke together with her. The three of them together laughing and bickering like they used to. Yeah, she missed that. Touching, kissing, bonding like they used to, that's what she missed most of all.

Her roommates. Her boys. Her lovers.

Three lovers

With a sigh, Sakura slid her key into the lock and opened the door, and for a moment she was frozen in place. The lights were off and there across the room, candles were lit atop her small dining table. Wine chilled in a bucket of ice on one side and two bowels of noodles were placed on the table, one across from the other. Just enough for two people.

It was kind of romantic, but definitely cute and spontaneous. Sakura sighed and turned to hang her keys on the rack just next to the door. It was probably just Kiba again, she decided, trying to impress some random, innocent, unsuspecting girl.

"Kiba," she called out, "I'm very sorry to interrupt your little date, but your time is up. I'm going to have to ask you and your friend to take this somewhere else."

Suddenly Sakura was grabbed by the arm and pulled away from the door. Naruto encircled her with his arms and kissed her gently before pulling back and smiling.

"Naruto?! You scared the holy shit out of me," she said, hitting his arms and chest.

"Sorry"

"What the hell are you doing? What's going on? Wait, did you do this?"

"Yeah, it's a romantic dinner. But I only know how to make ramen so, sorry."

Sakura took a closer looked over at the table. The food had already cooled and the ice chilling the wine was nearly melted completely. Clearly Naruto had started long before she arrived. But it was still cute. She giggled at first, but then it turned into full laughter.

"Hey! Don't laugh. I tried my best!"

"I know. I know. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to laugh. It's just super cute is all," Sakura said as she calmed her laughter and wiped the tears from her eyes. Naruto smiled down at her.

"Happy birthday, Sakura"

"Thanks, Naruto," she said and kissed him. "But you do know that my birthday isn't for another two days, right?"

"I know, but I wanted to be the first one to celebrate with you."

"Aww, that's so sweet of you. Thank you for thinking of me. I love my birthday gift. The ramen might be a little cold and soggy by now, but I'll definitely eat it all," she said before moving to walk towards the table. But Naruto suddenly gripped her arms, keeping her in place.

"Wait. Actually, there're two parts to your gift."

"Oooh, really? Exciting," she said, clapping and smiling, "What else did I get?"

"It's something I know you've been wanting for a while now."

"Hmm, is it that new notebook with the sakura petal design we saw at the bookstore? Oooh, or maybe some yummy food?" She asked with hearts in her eyes.

"No, it's even better," she heard from behind, and for the second time that night, Sakura froze.

Chapter Text

Sakura's body went tense in Naruto's arms as the sound of her front door closing filled the silence. However, she hardly even noticed it. She was too focused on the words spoken by the person behind her.

She knew that voice. Of course she did. She'd recognize it anywhere, and yet she was too afraid to turn around. She didn't want to look.

What if it wasn't real? What if she was mistaken like earlier and it was just someone who sounded like him? It was a ridiculous assumption, of course. No one else could make her heart race the way they could. With just the sound of their voices.

Sakura shivered against Naruto and pressed her forehead against his chest, her hands clenching his shirt.

"What's wrong, Sakura?" Naruto asked softly.

"I think I'm hearing things. I thought I heard Sasuke's voice. Weird, right?"

She was in denial, though Naruto knew that she was just scared and gave a reassuring smile. His fingers gave a gentle squeeze, silently conveying his understanding and letting her know to take her time. There was no rush.

Sakura also felt a pair of hands glide around her waist, cool fingers brushing agains her slightly exposed skin as they settled on her stomach. But they didn't belong to Naruto. No, his hands were already cradling her head and shoulders.

This new touch definitely didn't belong to him. She closed her eyes to calm herself and hold back the array of emotions threatening to spill forth. She was so happy that she could cry.

And vaguely she wondered if this was all just a dream. Had she passed out somewhere on her way back home from lack of nutrition? Could she just be having a coma-induced fantasy? Was her desperation finally getting the better of her?

The soft voice in her ear told her otherwise.

"Did you missed me that much? So much that you're afraid to look at me?"

Sakura swallowed. It was him. It was Sasuke.

She could feel the heat of his body against her back as he leaned closer to move her hair aside. His lips pressed against her ear, not so much as to kiss her, but allowing them to glide across her skin as he whispered to her.

"What are you afraid of Sakura?"

His breath was warm, tickling along the shell of her ear and sending goosebumps all along her body. She wanted to confirm it. She yearned to turn to him and look into those deep, dark eyes of his, but she just couldn't.

This was all so surreal. Almost too much. And what if this really was a dream and she woke up the moment their eyes met? She didn't want that. Sakura couldn't risk losing him. Not again. Not after so long. So she wouldn't turn around. She buried her face into Naruto's chest and whined.

"You don't have to be afraid, Sakura," she heard Naruto whisper in her other ear.

She turned her head up to him, careful not to look at anything other than those blue eyes of his.

"Am I dreaming, Naruto?"

He leaned in and kissed her. A deep, purposeful kiss. One that confessed his true intentions and begged for her trust. Not just for him, but for the both of them; for him and Sasuke. He wanted her to know that they needed her to trust them and that they were hers.

And Sakura hadn't known just how much she needed it. She also hadn't understood how deeply she missed being kissed like this by him until that very moment. And when he pulled away she felt as if he were taking a piece of her with him.

"Did that feel like a dream to you?" he asked with a smile.

But with her eyes closed, Sakura couldn't see it. She was still too captivated by his kiss. She'd heard him at least, though her heart was pounding in her ears. With her lips still parted she gave a quiet, "......Yes," in response.

Naruto chuckled and kissed her again before pressing his forehead against hers. "Well, it's not a dream. This is all real. I'm real..... and so is the person standing behind you."

Of course Sakura knew that. She wasn't crazy after all. She just... couldn't believe it. She hadn't seen Sasuke in so long, so why now? And to act as if everything was okay. How could they be so calm when she was only seconds away from breaking down?

Inside she felt like she wanted to cry and laugh, and scream all at once. It was frustrating and delightful, and....frustrating!

"I don't understand," she said, "How did you manage to finally get him here? Why did he decide to come back now all of a sudden?" she asked, her eyes now cast down to the floor.

Naruto tried to tilt her head up to look at him again, but she gently removed his hand and shook her head. She wanted a clear answer and didn't want to be distracted by those brilliant, soft blue eyes of his.

"I told you I'd bring him back to you, didn't I? I promised, right?" He asked. "It took a little longer than expected, though, so sorry about the wait. It was frustrating at first, but in the end I really didn't have to do much. Sasuke ended up coming back on his own and the two of us had a long talk. Didn't I tell you before? He wanted to see you just as much as you wanted to see him, Sakura. This entire time. He was just..... being a stubborn ass."

Sakura finally glanced up at Naruto again and he gave her a reassuring smile. She closed her eyes for a moment and sighed. How could she not trust them? She smiled faintly to herself before finally pulling away from him. Naruto had been her comfort this entire time. Being in his arms was equivalent to being in her safe place, but it was finally time to let go.

She had to face Sasuke.

She could feel him pull away, giving her room to move. Her back side was suddenly cold from the lack of contact she noticed, but she was too nervous to dwell on it. So, with yet another sigh, Sakura slowly turned around to face her fears.

And there he was.

It really wasn't a dream. It was real and when their eyes met, he didn't disappear. Sasuke was just as tall and intimidatingly beautiful as she remembered. Dark of hair and pale of skin with deep, dark eyes. The man that she'd unexpectedly crushed on, and one of the two men she was currently in love with.

Sakura took a deep breath, inhaling his familiar scent. He smelled of citrus, sandalwood, and fresh laundry. So distinctly Sasuke. How she missed it.

How she missed him so.

She shuddered upon exhaling and had to physically stop herself from tackling him with hugs. So instead she looked away as she spoke.

"You.... were avoiding me, right?" She asked.

".....What else was I supposed to do?"

He didn't deny it. So she really was being avoided.

"You could have come and talked to me, like Naruto did."

".....I'm not like Naruto. I can only do things my own way."

"Then why are you here now?"

"Because..... this is where I want to be."

Sakura sighed. "You really can be such a stubborn ass sometimes, you know that?"

"Yeah, and you're a whinny, spoiled, overdramatic, impulsive brat."

Sakura glared up at him before pouting and looking away again. "….I really can't stand you sometimes, you know."

"Yeah? Well, get over it," said Sasuke as he walked closer to her again.

He took Sakura's face in his hands and gently forced her to look up at him. However, she tried to resist and look away, but he wouldn't let her. And when he leaned down and placed his lips against her, Sakura could no longer hold back her tears.

Tears of sorrow, relief and joy.

Tears of frustration

She missed him. She really, truly missed him. But she didn't want to give in. Not just yet. She didn't want to forgive Sasuke so easily for avoiding her. She pulled away and gave him a challenging stare, but he ignored it and captured her lips again.

And again Sakura pulled away.

She wanted to show him that he couldn't just do whatever he pleased. He couldn't just disappear from her life like that. He couldn't make her miss him that much and for so long, only to walk back in as if nothing happened. What right did he have to just appear out of nowhere and make her heart race the way it was?

Who told him he could kiss her so breathlessly?

So she pushed him away. But that only made him pull her closer. They struggled. Sasuke held her fast and Sakura struggled to push his arms away. She was quickly running out of steam as her vision grew blurry and tears streaming down her cheeks. And when she could fight no more she gave in, finally allowing him to hold her as she spoke between broken sobs.

"How could you... leave me like that? And for-....for so long!"

"You left me first."

She hit his arm. "Why didn't you stop me?!"

"I tried.."

She hit him again, this time on his chest. "Why didn't you try harder?!"

Sasuke looked over at Naruto. He'd remained silent this entire time, allowing them to talk this out. So Sasuke knew he wouldn't help him, but the look in Naruto's eyes told him what he needed to do. He had to be honest. No more secrets. No more lies.

"........I'm..sorry. I thought it was what you wanted. I thought you didn't want us anymore. I thought-...I thought you didn't want me anymore. I felt betrayed.....abandoned. And I was pissed. I thought that guy.....had taken you from us."

"Of course not!" Sakura yelled as she wrapped her arms around Sasuke's waist, "I was stupid, angry and ashamed. Like you said, I'm impulsive. I made an impulsive decision that I shouldn't have. I regret it and I apologize for doing it. But the one thing that never changed were my feelings."

Sakura paused to wipe her eyes, sniffling as she did before continuing, "Even if I did think that I wanted to throw these feelings away at first, I couldn't. Never. Yes, Tasuku is kind and gentle, and I like him, but he is not Sasuke or Naruto. He's not my boys and he could never replace you. Not in a million years."

Sakura looked up at him finally. Her nose, eyes and cheeks were already tinted a deep shade of pink from all the crying, but her tears just wouldn't stop. And in that moment Sasuke had an overwhelming urge to hold her in his arms and kiss her again.

So he did just that. With a little more hesitation this time, he leaned in and pressed his lips against hers gently. But Sakura still wasn't fully responding to him.

Sasuke wouldn't give up though.

Sakura wanted him to prove his feelings to her; prove that they were real. She wanted him to show her just how much he'd missed her. He needed to show her that he wouldn't give up on her again so easily. Even if she was being stubborn.

So he would, and he'd make her want to kiss him back, no matter what. He'd give it everything he had, like a true lover would.

With more passion than Sakura had ever seen from the usually cool Uchiha, Sasuke devoured her with his kiss. He nibbled her lips and sucked her tongue so seductively, encouraging and enticing her until she could resist no more.

She could finally feel them. Sasuke's true feelings.

She returned his kiss in earnest this time. And all the pinned up need and longing she'd been holding in since the day she left came spilling forth. Sasuke was almost overwhelmed by her but quickly regained control. Sakura didn't mind, though, because this was Sasuke. Sasuke's feelings. Sasuke's touch. Sasuke's kiss.

And he was one damn good kisser, she'd give him that.

Chapter Text

The way Sasuke explored her mouth and tasted her tongue had Sakura's body joyfully humming already. Dammit, as bad as it was to admit, he was good, and he had her right where he wanted her. Lack of complete experience be damned, Sasuke knew Sakura and he knew just how to kiss her.

But unexpectedly, out of nowhere Sakura felt herself being pulled away from him and into yet another heated kiss. Naruto grabbed her from behind, pulling her back against his chest and turned her face up towards his to steal her lips.

One hand lovingly cupping her face, his thumb caressing her cheek as he swallowed the soft noises pouring from her lips. And as he did, he used his free hand to slowly glide up and caress her breasts.

Even through the padded lace bra Sakura wore underneath her thin white t-shirt, Naruto could already feel her nipples begin to stiffen from his attention. She gasped against his lips, the excitement in her body increasing with each brush of his finger tips.

Sakura couldn't suppress the small sounds that escaped her in appreciation for what he was doing. His touch felt wonderful to her after months of neglect and her body only craved more of it.

But then he stopped all that he was doing and pulled away from her. Sakura was confused for a moment by his sudden departure and it showed in her eyes. But Naruto wouldn't disappoint her for long.

Turning her in his arms to face him, he gazed down at Sakura, his eyes meeting hers briefly as he curled his finger underneath her shirt and began lifting it up. And of course she didn't resist, instead lifting her arms to aid him in this intimate endeavor.

Sakura could feel Sasuke's intense dark eyes on her, watching from behind as Naruto slowly undressed her, and every hair on her body stood on end with that knowledge. Goosebumps prickled her skin as anxiety and anticipation suddenly filling her to the brim.

What would happen from here, she wondered?

After pulling her shirt up and over her head, Naruto tossed it to the floor, abandoned as he moved on to her bra. And just as the clasps unsnapped, she felt Sasuke move in. His large, cool hands ghosted around her bare stomach and down to the hem of her medium blue skinny jeans to unfasten them.

Sakura's heart thumped loudly in her ears as the two men simultaneously peeled away the rest of her clothing, layer by layer. Naruto had removed everything up top while Sasuke did the same from her waist down.

And with each layer removed, just a bit more of Sakura's hesitation went with it. She wanted this. She'd always wanted this. So she let go. Completely. All inhibitions and insecurities tossed aside.

Fuck the world, fuck society and its "norms", and fuck everyone who had ever dared place her in a box. She didn't want or need that cookie-cutter lifestyle. What she wanted and needed were standing right there with her.

Both Sakura's mind and body were finally free as she stood there in her living room completely nude, pinned between two of the most important men she'd ever had the pleasure of having in her life. Both men engulfed her at once, wrapping their arms around her possessively and battling for attention, each wanting a taste of her.

Sasuke captured her lips once again as Naruto leaned in to take one pert nipple into his mouth. And both he and she moaned quietly from the sensation. The blond man loved the rigid softness of her against his tongue.

Both men touched her body freely. Four large, slightly rough hands seized her. Sixteen fingers and four thumbs, all grasping greedily at her flesh.

And yet there was only one Sakura.

She wanted to make them both feel just as good and equally as appreciated as she did. But how? They were both touching and caressing her, causing such delicious pleasure to creep up and down her spine, but they had yet to feel any pleasure themselves.

Despite the many fantasies and almost primal need to have them both together, Sakura was new to this and had no idea how to pleasure two men at once.

It was a bit intimidating, but there was little room for doubt in her mind. She wasn't exactly sure what she should do first, but she wasn't about to just stand there a do nothing.

At some point during all of this, the two men had switched places. So while Naruto now showered her lips with kisses, Sasuke began nibbling at her flesh, awakening her pleasure zones.

And as they did, Sakura decided to do a little exploring of her own. The living room was dark, but what little candlelight they had left along with the moonlight pouring in through the windows illuminated the room just enough for her to see both men well enough. Like her, Naruto wore blue jeans while Sasuke had gone with his usual gray sweat pants.

And since she knew Sasuke's pants would be much easier to remove, Sakura started with Naruto first.

Usually she'd have no problem unbuckling a guy's pants whether she could see or not, but at the moment her mind was clouded and her fingers were trembling with adrenaline. And as a result, it was taking a bit longer than expected to loosen the denim material.

Sakura could feel Naruto's hesitation in their kiss as to whether or not he should help her, but there was no need. She eventually got it open on her own. And as soon as she did, down her hand went to grasp what lie within.

Reaching behind, she did the same to Sasuke, and the combined sounds of their hitched breaths as she gripped them was like music to her ears. They were both so very hard in her hands, warm and eagerly awaiting attention.

The differences between them was quickly noticed by her as well.

While equally hot and hard for her, Naruto's cock curved slightly to the left while Sasuke's had no curve. Instead, his aimed strait up towards his stomach. Naruto was also just a bit thicker than Sasuke with a smooth, bulbous head, while Sasuke's was longer and veinier.

Sakura unconsciously licked her dry lips as she palmed her lovers. She wanted to see what they both felt like gliding across her tongue.

Naruto had long since broken apart from their kiss the moment her hand wrapped around him. With his head held back, mouth open and eyes shut, he seemed like he was really enjoying Sakura's touch, much to her approval.

She could feel the slight thrusts of Sasuke's hips in his attempt to feel more of her touch as well. And the sound of his smooth voice muffled against her neck as he mumbled his appreciation was enough to make her body feel hot and liquid.

Hearing them both whisper her name, moaning and writhing against her hands, gripping her and guiding her to their individual needs, it made her feel...... powerful.

And just like that, her body had had enough. Already Sakura had grown impatient and greedy; her own selfish needs nearly overwhelming her. She wanted them, both of them, right now. No more waiting or she might just go mad.

The sudden release of her hands was enough to gain a slightly confused stare from the blond and a very aggravated grunt from the Uchiha. But when she started undressing Naruto they both quickly understood her intentions and quietly watched as she did.

Sakura knew she wouldn't be the only one in the room enjoying the silent unveiling of the Uzumaki male. Sasuke's hands continued to roam freely across her body as she removed Naruto's clothes, and with him pressed so close to her she could feel his reactions.

With every piece removed he became more and more anxious, gripping her waist tightly as that part of him tapped excitedly against her naked back. And when she finally came to Naruto's last piece of clothing, Sasuke's heart pounded against her shoulder like a drum.

Instinctively, Sakura looked up at Naruto's face to gage his reaction to the other male onlooker, but much to her surprise there was no negative reaction to be seen. All she could see was lust and anticipation.

Maybe he was too focused on what she was doing to even notice? Or maybe he just really didn't care. She knelt down to remove the only thing shielding him from them and smiled softly to herself.

Perhaps this night would turn out even more interesting than she'd assumed.

Naruto stepped out of the orange colored clothes, kicking them aside, and pulled Sakura back up and into yet another kiss. She returned his kiss with just as much fervor, but only for a moment before pulling away again.

She wasn't done just yet after all. There was still one man left to undress.

Sasuke was hot and solid against Sakura as he stood unmoving just behind her. But he was preoccupied, his eyes fixed intensely on the other male. So she pressed her naked backside against that solidness, teasing him and successfully gaining his attention.

Turning around in Sasuke's arms, Sakura wrapped one of her own around his waist as she used the other to pull him down into a kiss. It was a quick and gentle kiss, her lips barely touching his before moving around to whisper in his ear.

"You've seen Naruto's cock before, but never this close. Is it everything you always wanted it to be, Sasuke?" she asked, but as expected, she got no answer.

However, the grip he had on her bottom tightened slightly as he stared down at her. Sakura could only giggle as he tried to hide his slightly embarrassed expression. She always did love teasing him, especially when it came to Naruto.

She pushed herself up on the tips of her toes to whisper again, "I felt how excited you got just seeing Naruto down there. You should feel how hard he is, Sasuke. It's like he's begging to fuck someone. You'd like that, right? Having Naruto fuck you until he comes inside you."

"Sakura….," he warned low in her ear, tightening his grip on her ass even more.

He could only tolerate so much teasing, especially in front of his crush. It was too embarrassing. But he couldn't deny just how hot it was. He always knew hearing her talk dirty to him like that would be dangerous. And the images that flooded his mind as she did should've been illegal.

It had him so fucking hard.

Sakura giggled against his neck and kissed his lips again as she reached down to run her hands underneath his black t-shirt. She let her finger glide up his body, taking the thin cotton material with them as they went before pulling it up and over his head.

After the shirt was tossed aside it took little time to remove both his pants and the black boxer briefs underneath. And in one swift move Sasuke was the newest member of the hot naked lovers club.

Well, that's what Sakura thought to herself as she stripped him. And as cringey as it was, she couldn't help but giggle to herself. It really was a weirdly absurd thought.

Was now really the appropriate time though? Probably not.

"What's so funny?" She heard Naruto ask from behind.

But instead of an answer, Sakura let out a surprised yelp as he suddenly scooped her up and tossed her across his shoulder. With a few gentle smacks across her bottom, Naruto carried her out of the living  room and towards the bedroom as he continued to speak.

"What, you think this is all fun and games Sakura? Nope. This is serious business."

"Yeeees, daddy. Whatever you say," Sakura said sarcastically, rolling her eyes and giggling.

Sasuke, who silently followed behind the two of them, smirked to himself as he listened.

"You keep talking like that Sakura and I'll really have to punish you," he said, emphasizing the threat with an even harder tap on her ass.

She yelped and called out for Sasuke. She reached her arms out to him, pouting and begging for help. But there was none to be had. He only shook his head in response.

"I can't help you now, Sakura. Naruto's right, this is no laughing matter, so you might just have to be punished."

Sakura tried to play along and look worried, but couldn't hold it and ended up giggling again. Suddenly, though, Naruto came to a stop. He quickly turned around and plopping down on the side of her bed before pulling Sakura down into his lap.

Now, they were face to face.

The feeling of his length nestled snugly between their bodies was enough to gain Sakura's full attention. Reaching down, she ran the pad of her thumb across the smooth crown of his cock and watched satisfaction wash over Naruto's face as he watched.

"Hm, there's just one problem with your last statement though, Naruto. Do you know what that is?" she asked as she caressed his sensitive tip.

"…No, what's that?" he managed to ask.

"I... don't get punished," she said before pushing him back against the bed, "However, I think you'd better watch your words before I... punish.. YOU." She kissed him, giving a devilish smile as she did.

He smiled in return. "Hmm? And just how would you punish me?" He asked.

Sakura gave him a very mischievous, all-knowing smile as she slowly began making her way down his body. She never looked away as she did, maintaining eye contact as she kissed his lips, his chest, and his stomach.

Until finally she came to that part of him.

There it lay sprawled across his hip so thick, only inches away from Sakura's lips. She took a moment to take him in, letting her eyes and fingertips dance along its length before looking back up at Naruto. His eyes had darkened with intensity as he focused in on her from above. He was eager. She liked that.

Sakura smiled.

"You'll be missing out on this," she said before slowly running her hot, wet tongue up the shaft of his cock and twirling it around the tip.

Naruto didn't look away, staring down at the woman kneeling between his legs. Yeah, he's received plenty of blowjobs in the past, but somehow this was different. This was Sakura kneeling before him. Sakura's soft lips, Sakura's warm breath, Sakura's wet tongue. She made all the difference.

She hadn't even taken him fully into her mouth, yet just that small bit was enough to leave him gripping the sheets. And when she stopped he immediately collapsed against the bed and smiled. This was most definitely a dream come true.

Sakura lifted herself up to see his expression and smiled. "So? Are you going to be a good boy for me Naruto?" She asked

"I give! I give! No punishment for me! Naruto is a good boy!"

Sakura laughed and a soft 'Hn' could be heard from the other man in the room.

"Then shall I reward you for being so obedient?"

Naruto propped himself up to look at her and gave a low "Yes ma'am" in consent.

Sakura responded with another wicked smile as she kneeled back down and whispered, "Itadakimasu," before taking him in her hand and wrapping her small mouth around him.

".....Fuuuck, Sakura," he groaned out, "Your mouth feels so fucking good already."

Naruto laid back against the bed, his fingers gripping the sheets once again. If he didn't, he might just lose control. He didn't want to seem too eager and ruin everything. He didn't want to scare them away by gripping Sakura's hair, holding her head in place and fucking her mouth until he shot his load all down her pretty little throat.

No, not yet. Not this time at least.

Sakura swallowed down as much of him as she could before pulling him out and sliding him back in. With one hand she held him up by the base of his cock, sucking him down as she gently massaged his balls with her other hand. And before long the blond was a writhing, moaning mess beneath her.

Heavy panting, the sound of her name being call, whispers of adoration and encouragement; it suddenly filled every corner of the room.

And being praised by Naruto along with the knowledge that Sasuke was also watching her give head to his best friend had Sakura's body pulsing with heat. She wanted Sasuke to fuck her or touch her, or both. Anything! She just wanted to feel him. But it didn't look like he was going to jump in on his own.

So, as to not to leave anyone out, Sakura pulled Naruto from her mouth and turned to face Sasuke. And despite his silence and having little to do with the actually sexual act thus far, he still remained hard.

Watching them together turned him on.

She reached her hand out to Sasuke and he took it with little hesitation as she pulled him closer to the bed. She guided him over to sit next to Naruto and as soon as he did Sakura pulled him down into a kiss.

Though she always loved kissing the Uchiha, this kiss had a significantly deeper secret to it. She'd just taken Naruto from her mouth and was now sharing him with Sasuke. And of course this wasn't lost on Sasuke and he welcomed the opportunity. He closed his eyes and savored every moment as she shared her offering.

He suckled the pink organ in her mouth, successfully sampling the slightly bittersweet flavor of Naruto's cock on her tongue. It was indirect and only a small sample of his long-time crush, but that mattered little at the moment. What mattered most was that he now had an inkling as to what Naruto tasted like.

And he wanted more.

Sasuke grabbed Sakura by the hair, suddenly pulling her away and breaking their kiss. They stared at one another breathlessly as he tightened his grip and pulled her head back. It looked like he wanted to say something, but he remained silent. So Sakura spoke first.

"Tell me what you want Sasuke," she said, her breath hitched from the slight pain she felt.

Sasuke glanced down at Naruto before looking away. He was unsure, uneasy with expressing his desires. She could tell that, whatever it was, he was hesitant to say because he didn't want to offend Naruto. But Sakura wanted him to open up. Naruto knew that he could always stop them if things went too far. Just like she knew, and just like she wanted to ensure Sasuke knew as well.

"It's okay to express yourself around us Sasuke. You can't scare us away. There's no judgment. We're all here because we want to be and as long as everyone is comfortable you don't have to hold back so much. So look at me and tell me what you want."

"I-..."

"Tell me!"

"I want you to give me more!" He finally demanded, "I want you to suck his fucking cock and give it all to me, just like before!"

Sakura pulled him down to her lips and they kissed yet again before he forced her mouth back down onto Naruto. It was aggressive, yes, but Sakura didn't mind. In fact, she loved it. Naruto had easily submitted to her, but Sasuke was quick to make her submit to him.

He guided her head, watching as the other man's cock disappeared deep inside Sakura's mouth again and again. Then he'd pull her back to him to greedily devour all that her mouth had to offer.

The slightly thicker consistency of Naruto's pre-cum mixed together with the sweet taste of Sakura's tongue was like a secret treat meant only for the Uchiha, and he drank down every drop of flavor she shared. All the while his own pre-cum seeped out in thin ropes, dripping down his thigh.

He'd never been so turned on in his life.

And of course this little exchange of theirs didn't go unnoticed by Naruto. He silently watched on with ambivalent curiosity. It was a bit weird, but he wouldn't stop them. There was no need. Surprisingly he didn't feel that uncomfortable or bothered by it.

He'd been well aware of Sasuke's attraction towards him beforehand, yet there was no hesitation on his part in being completely nude in front of him. He'd done it plenty of times before. And of course he knew that Sasuke was kissing Sakura so greedily partially due to the fact that she was sucking his dick. He'd clearly stated that that was exactly what he wanted.

But the most important question was.......how did Naruto feel about it?

A part of him was a little weirded out and iffy about his male best friend indirectly tasting his cock. But there was another part of him that...... didn't mind it so much. It kind of turned him on, if he were truly being honest with himself.

Having another man force Sakura to swallow him down? Fucking hot! And who wouldn't be at least a little flattered knowing that someone was so desperate to have a taste of them? Not even Naruto could deny that.

Witnessing how aggressive Sasuke was being because of his cock and Sakura's submissive response to him, it was definitely a turn on. Honestly he didn't really care what happened tonight as long as everyone was comfortable and there was mutual consent and respect.

Yeah, he'd have his limits, all of them probably would, but the whole point of it was that they all came out of this experience happy and satisfied in the end. Was letting go and stepping out of his comfort zone so bad? Well, that was yet to be seen, but Naruto was trying his best to be open minded. At least for tonight.

Not wanting to put too much though into it, he closed his eyes and leaned back against the bed again. Whatever happens happens.

At this point Sasuke had joined Sakura down on the floor and positioned himself next to her kneeling body. This way he'd have a more in-depth view of her mouth and Naruto's cock. And he'd also be able to touch her.

With one hand still tangled in Sakura's hair to guide her, Sasuke used his other hand to tend to her. Running his fingers down her back and across her bottom, he made his way down until he came to the moist, tender bits nestled between her thighs.

Sakura glanced up and locked eyes with the dark-haired man as his long, slender fingers played along her intimate part. Though he didn't have much (~okay, zero~) hands-on experience, Sasuke managed to find her soft little clit relatively easy.

Seems porn, anatomy class and a little late night internet browsing had proven beneficial after all.

He ran his fingers around the bud in a slow circular motion, concentrating on the way it gradually grew firm beneath his fingertips. And judging by the way she hummed softly around Naruto's cock, he'd say he was already doing a pretty decent job.

In that moment Sakura felt like she might just melt right where she knelt. She was already so sensitive down there from all the kissing, teasing and anticipation so Sasuke didn't need to do much to add fuel to the fire. This was what she'd been waiting for.

Slowly he slid his fingers back up and explored a bit until he found her small opening. She was already very wet so there was little resistance to be had as he dipped inside her. Sakura pulled Naruto from her mouth and softly cried out, her own lewd voice filling the room this time.

"Oh...my God, Sasuke...."

She laid her forehead against Naruto's left thigh and closed her eyes to try and control herself, but his fingers just felt so damn good. She gripped around him, her body hungry for more than what his fingers could give. She craved something much thicker, much longer. But it still felt amazing.

All too soon, though, the delicious feeling of being penetrated was gone again.

Sasuke had pulled his now soaked fingers from within her and ran them back down to her clit. And it was still firm. Harder than it had been before, in fact. Now with her being so aroused he didn't have to be as gentle as before.

Yes, his curiosity on pleasing Sakura had driven him to research how to bring a woman to orgasm. And it was paying off.

Positioning his fingers in just the right spot, Sasuke began swiftly moving them side to side against her clit. And just like that, Sakura lost what little control she had left. Her service to Naruto all but forgotten as she hugged his lower body in an attempt to anchor herself to her sanity.

She couldn't believe how close Sasuke had gotten her to orgasm already. She could already feel it building up as her thighs trembled uncontrollably. That familiar pre-orgasm coil tightened in her belly, winding with each stroke of his fingers and preparing to explode at any moment.

Naruto pulled himself up on his elbows to get a better view. He'd memorised the sounds Sakura made when she was about to come so he knew she was close. Seeing her kneeling there between his legs writhing and desperately begging for release was something he'd never forget.

She was beautiful. Fuckably beautiful.

"I'm about to come. Oh my God, Sasuke I'm about to come. Please don't stop. Don't--"

Sakura's desperate orgasm finally broke through.

And for a moment all was silent. Sakura's entire body was tense, frozen in the throes of pleasure with her mouth agape and her fingers digging into the sheets on either side of Naruto's thighs.

Then finally she gasped and cried out.

She called out to Sasuke, she called out to Naruto, she even called out to the Gods. The orgasm was so unbelievably consuming of all her senses that the strain left her feeling dizzy. It had been so long and her body hadn't been prepared for that level of intensity so suddenly.

Sakura placed the side of her face against Naruto's thigh once again as she rode out the last few trembles her body gave off. Total bliss embraced her as she gasped for air and mentally willed her heart to slow down.

Every so often Sasuke would tease her overly sensitive clit, causing Sakura to jump and let out small little squeaks, before dipping his fingers inside her. Which, by the way, were completely saturated at this point.

Pulling his finger from inside her for the last time, Sasuke decided to examine the unfamiliar fluid; testing out its texture against his fingers and the taste on his tongue before holding his hand out for Sakura to see.

"Look at the mess you made, pervert. Coming all over my fingers like this."

Sakura blushed and turned away from him, letting out an embarrassed whimper as she did. She'd never had anyone tease her while parading her cum around on their fingers like that before. She knew he was only getting her back for teasing him earlier though.

But it was what Naruto did next that nearly blew both their minds.

He grabbed Sasuke by the wrist and politely wrapped his mouth around the Uchiha's cum-soaked fingers. The blond sucked his fingers clean, lapping at them eagerly until every single drop of Sakura had vanished.

Not only could Sakura feel the familiar throb between her legs return again, but she could also feel Sasuke's semi-flaccid cock starting to grow hard again. It was like a balloon slowly inflating against her thigh. Soft, yet warm and increasingly solid.

That had to be the hottest thing she'd ever seen in her life. And apparently Sasuke was thinking the exact same thing.

When he was done, Naruto looked down at the two baffled people staring up at him and smiled.

"What? You guys act like you've never seen a guy enjoy his meal. Besides, we can't let Sakura's precious honey go to waste, right?"

With that said, Naruto rolled his eyes and laid back against the bed with his fingers laced behind his head as if nothing even happened.

Sakura looked back at Sasuke, whose eyes were understandably all for Naruto, and she giggled. The soft laughter coming from the only female in the room was enough to regain Sasuke's attention. And when he finally looked down at her she quickly pulled him into a kiss.

He was caught off guard by the suddenness of it, and for a moment he could only stare at her in stunned silence, but then a smirk began tugging at the corners of his mouth.

It was a small celebratory kiss, he realized, to commemorate this one small victory. Despite using the excuse of wanting to taste Sakura, he didn't hesitate to suck another man's- no, he didn't hesitate to suck Sasuke's fingers. It was a small step forward for Naruto, and for Sasuke.

Acceptance.

Sakura smiled into their kiss before gently pulling away and turning her attention back to Naruto. He was lying there acting all cool as if he was so much more mature and experienced than them.

So she decided to give him a little reality check.

The feeling of Sakura's warm breath and wet tongue gliding across his naked, hairless sacks was enough to cause the Uzumaki boy's mind to temporarily go blank. And when the tip of her tongue touched his perineum, Naruto let out a sound that neither Sakura nor Sasuke were expecting.

If she had to describe it, Sakura would say it was like a cross between a grown man whining and the sound a baby makes when it sees its mother for the first time after a long day....? Or maybe it was the sound of a wild cat in heat?

Whatever it was, it was hilarious and Sakura did absolutely nothing to stifle her laughter. Even Sasuke chuckled to himself at the unexpected sound.

But it hadn't been on purpose so it was a little embarrassing for Naruto. And when they noticed his discomfort over it they quickly reeled it in and apologized. How he felt was important to them after all. But they both made a mental note of his reaction. He was especially sensitive there and exploring that area would be high on Sakura's list.

Sasuke's too, if he ever got the chance.

Sakura was just about to take him back into her mouth when Naruto suddenly sat up again, causing her to move back a bit. He reached down, wrapping his arms around her body and pulled her up into his lap.

Sakura found herself straddling him again. Her legs on either side of his naked waist, her arms around his neck and his tongue in her mouth. Nothing separated their bodies as she pressed herself against him.

And suddenly things were serious again.

Naruto slid his hands down from her slim waist to grip Sakura's bottom, delighting in the enticing way she slowly grinded against him.

And not long after, a familiar warmth engulfed her back as Sasuke moved in. He gently showered her body with kisses. He nibbled at her neck and shoulders, kissing and licking her back, ears and cheeks until finally she felt his warm lips just at the corner of her mouth.

Breaking her kiss with Naruto, Sakura turned to share her lips with the Uchiha. Naruto gently carded his fingers through Sakura's hair, watching patiently as his two most important people shared a kiss.

He witness every heated glance they took at one other, each gentle nip at the other's lips, and noted the way Sasuke would suckle her tongue before offering his own. It was slow and patient, yet intimate and erotic. He'd always assumed he would get at least a little jealous seeing Sakura with Sasuke, but no. Far from it.

In fact, it was unexpectedly hot.

But soon their kiss slowed to a stop as they breathlessly stared at one another. Foreheads pressed together and lips just barely touching as they breathed in each other's air. It was easy to see the connection, the bond between them and somehow it made Naruto desperate to have it too.

Sakura smiled softly at Sasuke and they shared one last kiss before she returned her attention to Naruto. She kissed him just the same as she'd kissed Sasuke. Deep, meaningful, sensual.

Without any words, she successfully conveyed her affection and desire for him before turning back to Sasuke. And after a short time, it was Naruto's turn again. She moved like that between the two of them again and again. One fervid kiss after another until eventually everything started to become a blur.

And before long they were both kissing her at once.

The lines had become so obscured that Sakura couldn't tell whose tongue belonged to whom anyone. Who was she kissing? Who was kissing her? She wasn't sure, so she opened her eyes slightly out of curiosity.

And that's when she finally saw them.

The sight before her caused Sakura's heart to race, her head to swoon and things low in her body quivered. Because not only were Naruto and Sasuke kissing her, they were also kissing each other.

Eyes closed, lips gently brushing, sucking and caressing the other's. Tongues hesitantly darting out to meet one another, breathless gasps and heaving chests. And even though she could feel Naruto's fingers trembling in her hair, he dominated the kiss. It was beautiful and sensual, and Sakura hoped it never ended.

She was excited and so very turned on by this unexpected development, but she was also nervous. Afraid that if she made a noise or even moved too suddenly it would interrupt them and Naruto would pull away.

So instead, she silently watched.

Every so often the two would return their attention back to Sakura, the three of them sharing in this passionate moment and expressing their desires for one another. But as expected, Sasuke would taking advantage of this rare opportunity for as long as he could.

There was no telling if/when Naruto would stop or if he would ever allow him in like this again. This moment was precious, one Sasuke had desperately longed for, for as long as he could remember.

Sakura considered this as well and wanted to give him a bit more one on one time with Naruto. So she decided to take a chance and focus her attention on other things. Things much lower on their bodies than their lips. And with the way they were already positioned it didn't take much maneuvering to seat herself in a more comfortable position.

Now sitting to the side of the two men currently facing each other, Sakura took them both in her hands. She stroked them bot simultaneously before leaning forward and taking Sasuke into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around him and almost instantly she felt his fingers card through her hair to grab a fistful.

He was long and hot and hard against her tongue, and she could hear the guttural sounds emitting from his chest as she attempted to swallow down as much of him as possible without choking. A failed endeavor. It would take both her hand and her mouth to give him adequate pleasure.

And as she tasted him, sh continued to stroke Naruto. Luckily his pre-cum created enough lubrication to allow her hand to glide along his length freely. She set a steady pace as she stroked him, stopping every now and then to rub her thumb across the frenulum of his cock, which always evoked a positive reaction.

Soon she switched one for the other, taking Naruto into her mouth as she stroked Sasuke. Both men now gripped her hair, helping to guide Sakura as she engulfed them both. At this point their kisses had slowed, both men entranced by the way their female lover, licked, teased and devoured their cocks in succession.

But the last time she moved to take Sasuke, he pulled her up by the hair and into a bruising, yet sinfully hot kiss. He wanted to taste more of that part of Naruto that undoubtedly lingered on her sweet tongue, along with his own.

But Naruto didn't just sit back and watch this time. He boldly stole Sakura away from Sasuke, pulling her into a kiss of his own. It only lasted a short while before she was taken back by Sasuke who gave Naruto a sly look, daring him to steal her away from him again. So Naruto stole him instead. Grabbing a handful of dark hair, he pulled the Uchiha towards him and bit at his bottom lip as punishment for his defiance.

It was the competition for him. Naruto had always loved competing against Sasuke. And apparently that extended to more intimate situations. Unexpected as it was. But it helped the blond man break free from some of his apprehensions, if only a little. But dominating Sasuke felt good. A little awkward, but good nonetheless.

As they kiss, Sakura pulled herself up to straddle Naruto once again. She kissed up the line of his jaw and nibbled his earlobe before gliding the tip of her tongue down his neck. And once her lips came to his shoulder she took a bite. The blond grunted in surprise and gave her a smack on the ass in response.

She yelped in surprise and smiled as he gave her stinging cheek a soothing rub. She could feel that part of him pressed snugly between his hip and her inner thigh twitch with excitement. She reached for it and it jumped again at the feel of her slender fingers wrapping around it. Sakura gave him a little squeeze before lifting up and positioning herself to receive him.

Sakura could hear his muffled groans against Sasuke's lips as she sank down onto his cock, but the Uchiha greedily swallowing each sound as they came. She draped her arms across his shoulders, gripped the back of his head and fucked Naruto slowly, her breasts gliding against his chest as she worked her hips.

She was still so very wet down there and Naruto could feel the warm liquid slowly make its way down his shaft every time she lifted up. And the way her ass jiggled when she plopped down...

Fucking delicious

She moaned his name softly in his ear and Naruto praised her, murmuring profanities and words of endearment for her between kisses, one after the other. With his fingers gripping her hips, Naruto guided Sakura into a rhythm more suited to his liking.

And soon his attention was divided between the two; Sakura or Sasuke. As good as it was kissing Sasuke, Naruto found it increasingly difficult to concentrate on it. He tried to do both but in the end his cock chose for him. The tightness currently wrapped around him monopolized him completely.

Unconsciously abandoning Sasuke, Naruto focused all his attention on the feeling of being inside the one girl who had successfully occupied his thoughts ever since the first day she walked into their lives.

Though they'd slept together before, Naruto still couldn't believe his luck. Every encounter with Sakura almost seemed like something new, like he'd never done anything like it before. It was a uniquely out-of-body experience. It was inexplainable just how good she felt to him.

So wet, warm and unbelievably tight around him. He'd been with so many girls before and besides the fact that she was the first person he'd ever slept with unprotected, it was Sakura herself who made the experience so mind-blowing. She was perfect and he was in love.

Every rise and fall of her hips, the way she gripped him, the sound of his name rolling off her tongue; it only made him crave more of her. He wanted to go even deeper. As deep as he could, until he was lost inside her.

But there was also another person in the room that was just as important to him, he realized. Sasuke, his best friend. He loved him enough to want to see him happy as well.

And Naruto could admit that he wasn't one hundred percent sure about his feelings anymore. It was so confusing, because he really did love Sasuke. He would do anything for him.

But had he been confusing brotherly love with another type of love? Or had his love for the Uchiha slowly evolved into something more? Maybe all these confusing feelings were just a consequence of their current situation and he really didn't feel anything for Sasuke. This could easily be considered experimental after all.

But even so, didn't experimenting with another man mean that he's always unconsciously liked men? How so suddenly? It had only been kissing so far, and he wasn't even sure he'd be willing to take this beyond the four walls that currently surrounded them. But how would he know for certain if he never opened himself up to it?

And still, there were so many questions to be answered. Like, had Naruto just let himself get caught up in it all or was this really something else? Was this experience opening his eyes to a part of himself that he hadn't realized he was suppressing all this time? Had he always liked his best friend? Again, he wasn't sure. But there was no doubt that Sasuke was important in his eyes.

And admittedly, he was curious.

He'd never been attracted to guys. Not once, but Sasuke wasn't just any guy. He was Sasuke, right? His best friend. The one person who would alway be by his side. He'd remain in his life until they were two old men bickering and competing to see who could finish their pudding first.

At least, that's what Naruto had always assumed ever since they were little kids.

And now.....he'd actually kissed him. It was embarrassing to think about. And also confusing, because he realized that he really, really liked kissing Sasuke. There was definitely a lot to think about, but it would all have to wait until later.

Because right now he had to focus on Sakura. He had to focus on the soft jiggle of her ass in his hands, he had to focus on the soft squelch of her body meeting his, and he had concentrate on the way her body gripped and swallowed him down. But most importantly, he had to make her come.

Chapter Text

Sakura found herself face down, chest to chest with Naruto with her ass in the air as he thrusted up into her in quick succession. Even with her positioned on her knees above him Naruto was hitting her G-spot almost perfectly. It was no wonder orgasm number three was already knocking on Sakura's door.

She held onto the bed sheets, steadying herself as he gripped her hips like a vise, holding her in place as he drove his own hips up to meet hers. And with each contact Sakura praised him to the heavens, encouraging him to keep going, but like the brat he was, Naruto didn't listen.

Every time she announced her release he would stop, teasing her and denying her body the one thing it craved. He did this again and again until Sakura could take no more, whining and begging him to make her come.

"Tell me again what it is that you want Sakura," he whispered

"Please....Naruto..."

"Please, what?"

"I need it so bad...."

"I know, but you need to say the words. What do you want from me, Sakura?" He gave one painstakingly slow thrust to emphasize his question and Sakura shuddered against him. She turned to face him as she spoke.

"I want you to make me come, Naruto, please?"

He kissed her slowly, deeply before pulling away to whisper again. "That's all I needed to hear."

And with that Naruto commenced to fuck Sakura silly. She was so aroused, he noticed, every thrust triggering a small spray of her wetness against his thighs and balls. And it wasn't long before she was reduced to a trembling mess above him once again. She called to him and cried, begging once again for release as her orgasm slowly came to its peak.

Then finally, finally he made her come.

Meanwhile Sasuke silently watched the intimate show before him as he stroked himself. He hadn't been offended in the least when Naruto broke away from their kiss for Sakura. It was the opposite, in fact. And he had kind of expected it anyway. He'd do the same.

Besides, hearing Naruto whisper dirty words and deny Sakura release before bringing her to orgasm had done nothing but add fuel to the fire raging inside him. Little did they know, their little act had nearly brought Sasuke over the edge twice while he stroked himself. But he denied himselft both times. He really didn't want to come alone. Hoping instead to come somewhere on Sakura's body, or in her mouth, preferably while being touched/fucked by Naruto.

Naruto held Sakura close, giving her a moment to catch her breath. He could feel her heart pounding against his chest as she lay against him. But he was still hard and so very turned on. Patience was a little thin for a man nestled deep inside the warm wetness of his lover. And before long she could already feel him slowly sliding out and back into her again.

"Come on, beautiful, don't give up on me so easily. Time to put in some more work," he said, accentuating his words with a few taps on her ass.

Reluctantly Sakura pulled her heavy body up into a seated position with Naruto still deep inside her. She was so tired after three orgasm, but she couldn't let that stop her. Not when there were two others who had yet to experience release even once.

And the moment she started working her hips again, Sasuke moved in. The one time he and she had slept together had been spontaneous, a bit rushed and in complete darkness so there was little exploration to be had. But now that he had the chance, he wasn't going to let it go to waste.

Sasuke stood in the bed and with that part of him so long and eager in her face, Sakura didn't hesitate to take him in her mouth again. The man before her gripped her hair, hissing in contentment as she swallowed as much of him down as possible. All while the man below her called her name as she bounced on his cock.

Sasuke watched as Sakura's small hand and plump, wet lips wrapped around him and vaguely wondered why he'd waited so long to try it. But it quickly dawned on him that maybe it was because he had been unconsciously waiting for her too. Not just Naruto.

Because in that very moment as he looked down at the erotic scene being played out, Sasuke was sure he wouldn't ever want it any other way. Having Sakura suck his cock for the second time this night while riding Naruto at the same time, it was something he'd never forget.

Sakura massaged Sasuke's balls as he slid inside her mouth, and every so often she'd pull him out to give them a little more attention. Taking them into her mouth, she'd give them a gentle suck and run the tip of her tongue along the center of the sack until she could feel the area just behind them.

There she tease his sensitive perineum just long enough to feel his legs begin to shake before pulling away and placing him back in her mouth.

Giving head and being filled up all at once was a mind blowing experience for Sakura. She hadn't thought she'd enjoy it quite so much. Just having Sasuke saturated in her saliva and feeling him slide across her tongue so warm and firm made her want to devour every inch of him. And try as she might without gagging, she just couldn't.

He was too long and she wasn't skilled enough to ignore her gag reflex, so every time he held her head and fucked her mouth she choked a little. But she could tell he liked the sound of it, and with the way Naruto cursed every time he saw it, so did he.

Sakura wasn't a big fan of it herself, but she wasn't completely against it either. There was just something about feeling the very tip of his cock slip down her throat a little that turned her on. And the distinct flavor of Sasuke's pre-cum was sweet, crisp and refreshing. Like a fresh slice of fruit.

But for Sakura it was the knowledge that she was the first person to ever give him head that really turned her on. No one before her had ever done anything like this to him. No one had ever made him feel as good as she currently was.

So of course this made her want to show out a bit. She wanted to make this experience something he'd never forget. She wanted to be the best, the one that no one else could ever compare to. And if the way he currently held his head back and moaned her name was any indications, Sakura would say she was doing a damn good job.

Again she slowly pulled him from her mouth and ran her tongue down his shaft to his balls, giving them a gentle suck. But this time Sasuke's voice broke as his knees nearly gave out. Luckily he'd already been holding onto the headboard of her bed with his free hand.

But that little noise he made was the only thing Sakura could think about. So soft, so feminine, so fucking hot! Sakura loved how weak they got whenever she played with their balls. The control was intoxicating.

But Sasuke had unknowingly awakened a part of her and himself that they hadn't been aware of. He hadn't know another person could ever make him feel so open and unshielded. He didn't know something could feel so good.

And hearing him sound so vulnerable and submissive only made Sakura want more. Suddenly she wanted see him squirming and writhing desperately beneath her, crying her name in that same soft voice.

She really, really wanted was to dominate Sasuke. Fully, in every way possible.

Sakura smiled to herself, but she didn't have time to do anything more because Naruto had interrupted her. He'd suddenly gripped her waist tightly, stopping her movements and holding her in place. Both she and Sasuke turned to look down at the blond whose eyes were curiously closed as he lay there unmoved.

With one hand still wrapped delicately around Sasuke, Sakura turned her full attention to the man currently hilt deep inside her.

"Naruto? Is something wrong? Are you alright?"

".....Yeah," he managed to say, giving them a strained smile.

"Then why'd you stop her?" This from Sasuke.

Naruto tried to swallow, but his mouth was too dry. He smiled again before peeking open one eye to look up at them.

"It's just, having Sakura riding me like this and watching the way her spit dribbled off your cock like that......and that fucking.....noise you made...it-," he cut himself off and closed his eye again to gather himself, "....I didn't want to come just yet."

Sasuke smirked and Sakura laughed softly at their blue-eyed friend. Though they both found it amusing, all three blushed at his words. Talking so freely about their current "situation" still had some getting used to.

"It's fine if you do," said the Uchiha. "That'll just leave more for me," his eyes flickering down at Sakura as he spoke.

Naruto frowned, receiving Sasuke's challenge loud and clear before pulling himself up on his elbows. "Like hell I'd let that happen, bastard! I can last way longer than you any day."

And with that declaration, Naruto grabbed Sakura's butt, hoisting her up and sliding himself out of her. Both she and Sasuke looked on curiously as he laid back against the bed again and slid down while pulling her forward.

It wasn't until his face rested snuggly between her thighs that they realized just what he was doing. Instead of riding his cock, Sakura was about to ride his tongue. She gasped softly at the sudden sensation she felt as he gave a quick flick of his tongue.

Leaning forward with one hand against the bed, she reached between her legs to grab a fistful of silky blond hair. Memories of the last time they were in this position flooded her mind and suddenly Sakura was very excited. Naruto had the most skilled tongue she'd ever felt in her life. He definitely knew exactly what to do.

But she couldn't deny just how curious she was about Sasuke. Would he be any good when it came to giving oral? Would he even be willing to try? She was sure that with a little guidance he could be just as good as Naruto at it. Just the thought of it filled her belly with anxious butterflies.

However, she was brought back to the situation at hand when Naruto pulled down on her thighs to get her to come closer. Just as she settled in comfortably and prepared herself to be licked senseless, Sasuke did something that neither of them were expecting. He reached down, took Naruto's semi-hard cock in his hand and started stroking him.

This caught Naruto off guard at first, his hands reflexively gripping Sakura and gaining her attention. When she looked down at him his expression was one of shock and a little unease.

Sakura turned to see what the cause of his anxiety was and saw what Sasuke had done. Worry gripped her as she quickly turned back around and locked eyes with Naruto. She was nervous, worried that Sasuke may have moved too fast. Had being touched there by him made Naruto feel too uncomfortable?

She lifted her eyebrows and tilted her head at him slightly in a gesture that silently asked, "Are you okay with this?"

And for a moment, Naruto didn't answer. He only stared up at her. Well, not so much at her, but more like through her as if he were contemplating something. Or maybe it was shock? But the long pause of silence worried Sakura even more. However, just as she was about to call Sasuke's name, Naruto blinked.

His eyebrows furrowed and he closed his eyes as he took a deep breath to gather himself. And when he finally looked back up at her, his features had softened. Naruto smiled at Sakura and nodded.

"Yeah, I'm okay. Let's keep going."

Sakura wasn't sure about his answer at first and hesitated above him, but then Naruto gripped her thighs, pulling her back down to his mouth and gave her a few licks as proof that he really was alright.

Her stomach still felt a bit uneasy, but she trusted Naruto's decision. She knew that he wouldn't agree to any of this if it really did make him too uncomfortable. Plus, he trusted Sasuke. They both did. Sasuke would never force himself on either of them.

Naruto could always say no or stop at any time, but he didn't. Though he was nervous and surprised at first, he allowed Sasuke to touch that part of him. Not only out of trust, but because he loves him just that much. They all loved and accepted each other, in their own ways, and it was only growing stronger. This moment was proof of the slowly yet ever evolving changes happening in their relationship.

Sakura let out a soft gasp as Naruto suckled her gently and gripped his hair, both in appreciation and to brace herself. Now that he was focused there was no doubt in her mind that he intended to make her come again.

Neither looked away as he devoured her one swift lick at a time.

The room was suddenly filled with grunts and groans and soft mewls of pleasure. And if somehow someone were to walk in on them at that moment they would be in for quite the show. One filled with love, acceptance, vulnerability and a shit ton of lust.

So intimate and erotic

Naruto laying across the bed, his face buried between Sakura's thighs as she sat on his face, a mixture of her juices and his own saliva running down his chin as she fuck his mouth and called out his name while Sasuke stroked the blond and himself

Luckily Naruto had taken the spare key from Kiba earlier that day.

Speaking of Naruto, he was glad he'd decided to allow Sasuke to touch him, because he'd never had a better hand job in his life. Perhaps that saying was true; a man knows how to please another man because he knows how to please himself. Or however the saying goes.

But Naruto had found himself having to pull away from Sakura, gasping and swearing at this new, yet very familiar sensation. He'd even had to stop Sasuke from bringing him to release a few times in just a short amount of time.

It felt just that damn good. Much better than he'd ever assumed.

At this point he had become unbelievably sensitive and the way Sasuke stroked the head of his cock had Naruto's thighs trembling uncontrollably. If he wasn't careful, he'd be cumming all over Sasuke's hand in no time.

Every sight and sound within that small bedroom was stimulating to the senses. Every suck, every touch, every lick was driven by instinct, carnal in nature. And even though he was just as much a part of it as the others, Sasuke had taken to enjoying the show more so than anything else.

But he didn't mind at all.

He loved watching Sakura's body tremble and squirm as they brought her to orgasm again and again. He loved the way his best friend fucked her, he loved the way Sakura dominated the blond one minute and submitted to him the next.

And most of all, he loved how receptive Naruto was becoming. Thanks to Sakura's attentive nature and gentle coaxing, he was slowly opening up, allowing Sasuke to get closer.

But even with all the excitement of slowly being accepted by his crush and even being able to touch him, Sasuke couldn't take his eyes off of Sakura for long. With her leaning forward the way she was, one hand planted firmly on the bed while the other gripped Naruto's hair, he had a front row seat to their intimate show.

A private viewing, if you will.

He silently watched the way Sakura rolled her hips seductively, riding Naruto's face as his tongue glided diligently against her clit. Her wetness saturated his lips, and small droplets gathered at the corners of his mouth before streaming down his chin and cheeks.

Yes, watching them excited him.

And the longer he watched them the more curious he became. What would it be like, he wondered, licking her there? How did Sakura taste? How would she feel against his tongue? Could he make her cry out just the same as Naruto if he kissed her there too? Could he make her come again?

He certainly wanted to, only this time he wanted to taste her cum on the tip of his tongue.

Then all at once, Sasuke became impatient, desperate to have her. He didn't think he'd ever wanted Sakura more than he did in that very moment. He wanted to selfishly snatch her away, possess her, own all of her senses the way Naruto was. He wanted to seize her every thought, and every inch of her body along with it. He wanted her to look at him, only him as she cried out his name.

But he couldn't.

He wouldn't be selfish. He'd try to remain patient. At least until Naruto made her come one last time. However, there was nothing stopping him from touching her. While he was enjoying his newfound freedom to touch Naruto's body, Sasuke felt he'd had enough of being a spectator.

A more hands-on experience with Sakura is what he currently craved. And there was a part of her that had yet to be explored. A part of her that had possibly never even been touched. And admittedly, it excited him to potentially be the first.

Sasuke reached his hand out, letting his long, slim fingers travel down the smooth curve of her bottom until he could feel the place where Naruto's chin met her body.

There wasn't much room between the two for Sasuke to maneuver his fingers at first, but once Sakura noticed what he was trying to do she positioned herself to where he could just slip them in without her disengaging from Naruto completely.

However, this meant that every time Naruto's tongue went back, he would lick the two fingers Sasuke currently had buried inside her. Sakura's body instantly gripped at the appendages as he delved even deeper inside. She was already sopping wet from Naruto's skillful attentions so his fingers had already quickly became saturated in her fluids.

But now she was even more aroused. And rightfully so. There was something innately sexual about being licked by one man while another finger-fucked her that immensely turned Sakura on. And her body reacted accurately.

But then she was distracted by the sound of Sasuke's voice as he spoke low into her ear.

"Tell me Sakura, has anyone ever touched you here?" He asked, sliding his fingers from within her and moving them up to giving her second opening a little nudge.

Sakura gasped at the foreign sensation and turned to look at her dark-haired lover. Though his eyes were intensely focused on hers, he continued to play with that unfamiliar area.

And while admittedly strange, having him stroke that area kind of felt good, but she couldn't help but tense up every time he gave her a little poke. This along with her silence was enough of an answer for Sasuke, but he still wanted to see what she'd say.

Sakura looked away in embarrassment and shook her head.

"No, I've never done anything like that before. No one's ever touched... there before and I was too scared to do other... stuff."

Sasuke kissed her shoulder and as he continued to massage her there, his wet fingers gliding smoothly against her in small circular motions.

"Are you too afraid to try other....stuff with me?" He asked, his lips brushing against her ear.

"....I don't know. I'm kinda nervous," she admitted and Sasuke could see the apprehension in her eyes.

"You don't have to be afraid, Sakura. I'd be gentle. It'll only be a finger and I'll go slow."

".....Won't it hurt?" She asked

"A little at first, but I promise it gets better. And I'll stop immediately if you tell me to."

Sakura seemed to think about it for a moment. She trusted Sasuke and knew he wouldn't do anything to purposely inflict her with pain if he didn't think she could handle it.

".....One finger?" She asked

"Just one finger. And after that, only if you want to, I'll add another. Is that alright with you?"

"You can always say no, Sakura. No pressure. It's whatever you're comfortable with. So if you don't want to, just say so," they both heard Naruto say from below. She hadn't even realized he'd stopped licking her until then.

Sakura smiled down at him before looking back at Sasuke. She was still a little iffy about it all. I mean, how could she take Sasuke's word for it? How could he be so sure about the pain if he hadn't even tried it himself?

Unless.....

Had he? Had Sasuke already experienced anal play? Had he done more than that? But with whom? Or had he been alone?

Sakura could easily imagine Sasuke lying in bed watching porn and masturbating while fingering himself. And the very thought made the place between her thighs quiver.

And it was precisely this thought that put her at ease the most. The thought of Sasuke experiencing the same thing he was asking of her. He might already know the pain and pleasure she may feel.

And suddenly she felt an overwhelming desire to share this experience with him. She wanted to give a part of herself to him, just as he'd given a part of himself to her. So, with a little apprehension still mixed in, Sakura allowed Sasuke to go where no man had ever gone before.

She gave her consent and the two kissed in confirmation of her choice to proceed. Having been satisfied with her decision, Naruto went back to tasting her while Sasuke continued to acclimate her body to being touched there.

"I'm going to go in a little, okay?" He informed her before slowly pressing forward with his finger.

The tip of his finger slipped in relatively easy and he watched her as it did, gauging her reaction for any signs of discomfort. But there was none. Her face was relaxed and there was no resistance.

However, this was only the beginning. Sasuke knew that he hadn't yet come to the difficult part. He'd have to be extra gentle and slow once he got there, especially since they didn't have an adequate amount of lubrication to work with.

And he was right, of course.

Sakura tensed and gave a small pained gasp the moment Sasuke attempted to push through the small, tight muscled area inside her. And upon hearing this both men immediately froze.

Naruto stared up at her, those baby blue eyes of his filled with worry as he silently watched Sasuke comfort and coach Sakura through the discomfort.

"Are you alright? Does it hurt too bad?" He asked first and foremost. Sakura glanced over at him and nodded.

".....Yes, I'm alright," she answered, "It's doesn't hurt that bad. More like a stinging sensation than anything else."

Sasuke kissed her softly from her shoulder up to her lips before pulling away.

"Alright. We'll take it as slow as you need. And if you can, try to relax for me, okay? It'll be much easier that way. Take slow, deep breaths. Focus on what Naruto is doing to you. Just trust me."

Sakura nodded again before looking down at Naruto. He continued to watch her for a moment, assessing her behavior before giving that part of her a little test lick. Her mouth instantly went slack with a gasp, then she nibbled at ber bottom lip in an attempt to hold herself together.

Being prodded back there had somehow made it extra sensitive between her legs. Her eyes locked on his as Naruto's honey tongue lapped against her with renewed vigor. And all the while, Sasuke slowly, gently acclimated her body to his fingers.

"Sakura, look at me," he spoke quietly, gaining her attention nonetheless, "Do you feel that? It's all the way in. You did well. Good girl." Sakura smiled, happy to be praised by her lover before sharing a soft kiss.

But honestly, she hadn't even realized he had gotten his fingers in completely. Now that it was, though, she found the foriegn feeling a little strange. However, her attention was stolen away yet again when one of them, --which, she wasn't completely sure--, used another finger to dip inside her.

Now with both entrances filled and Naruto still lapping at her, Sakura's mind and body were overwhelmed, almost high from experiencing so many sensations at once. She didn't know what to focus on more. This was on a whole other level, but when Sasuke started to roll his finger around she nearly lost it.

Gripping Naruto's hair once again, Sakura guided him to just the right spot and within moments she was already wracked with the pre-orgasmic trembles. Everything around her narrowed down to that feeling building inside her and she silently prayed to the Gods that neither of them stopped before she finished.

Lucky for her, they didn't, and Sakura came again.

After Sasuke removed himself from her, Sakura pulled away from Naruto and collapsed next to him on the bed. How many times had she come? Four? Five? She'd lost count, but her body sure hadn't. She was exhausted. Vaguely she could feel Naruto pull himself closer to her.

He laid on his side, facing her, and smiled. She had her eyes closed but could feel as he tucked her disheveled hair behind her ear before bathing her in soft kisses. His mouth was still moist with her fluids, but she was too tired to care at the moment.

"Sakura, do you have a towel I can use to dry my hands?" They heard Sasuke ask from the bathroom. She wasn't even aware he'd left.

"Um, yeah, check-.....check the linen closet in the hall," she answered as best she could with how dry her mouth was.

"Thirsty?" Naruto asked and Sakura nodded lazily before feeling the bed shift as he pulled himself up.

Moments later she felt a dip in the mattress both behind her and in front.

"Here, sit up for me," Naruto softly commanded as he helped Sakura sit up right. He handed her a glass of water, but ended up having to help guide it to her lips since her hands were still a bit shaky.

After she was done Naruto took the glass and left once again. She could hear him washing it as she laid against the bed again. This time she was on her back and Sasuke lay to her right. She turned her head to look at him and just as Naruto did before, he softly kissed and caressed her.

"Are you alright?" He asked

Sakura nodded and smiled. "Just a little tired is all. Who knew having so many orgasms in one night could wear you out so much." Sasuke smirked and Sakura gave a weak giggle.

The bed dipped to her left as Naruto climbed in next to her once again, his bright smile making her feel much lighter just from looking at it. He let his fingers make small patterns against her naked stomach as Sasuke ran his fingers through her hair.

Sakura didn't think she'd ever been happier than she was in that very moment. And having them touch her so lovingly put her at ease, relaxing her body to the point of sleep, but then the sound of her grumbling tummy suddenly cut through their peaceful silence.

For a moment no one said a word, just letting the awkwardness sink in deeper and deeper before Naruto suddenly laughed out loud.

"What was that? A baby mountain lion growling in your stomach?"

Sakura covered her face to hide her embarrassment. "Sh-...shut it Naruto. Don't laugh."

"Sorry, sorry," he apologized while attempting to not laugh anymore.

"You're hungry," this from Sasuke. More a statement than a question.

"I forgot that I skipped dinner earlier. And thanks to you guys I forgot to eat again once I got home. Guess it caught up to me."

"Yeah, I'm pretty hungry too," Naruto commented, "I was so happy to see Sakura that I totally forgot all about the ramen. I was looking forward to eating them too."

"I could eat, now that I think about it," Sasuke added.

"Um, well, I still have the food that Tasuku bought for me at the restaurant earlier, but it's been sitting in a bag on the floor in the living room for a few hours now, and I don't think it would be enough for all three of us to share anyway." Sakura gave them an apologetic look as she spoke.

Then both Sakura and Sasuke looked over at Naruto who had suddenly pulled himself up and out of the bed. They watched in silence as he walked out of the bedroom only to return moments later with his clothes and began to dress.

"Naruto?" Sakura called

"What are you planning idiot? It's late, there aren't any restaurants or fast food places near by that're still open."

"Yeah, I know, but the convenience store down the street is never closed. I figure I could run there really quick and grab something for us."

"Are you sure, Naruto? It's really late. Maybe we should all go together."

"Nah, it's fine. I'll make it quick. Plus, I know you're super tired. No worries. I'll be back before you know it. And Sasuke can stay and keep you company while I'm gone. That way neither of you will be lonely without me!"

"Idiot..." Sasuke mumbled and frowned with cheeks as pink as the flower Sakura was named after. Sakura giggled and Naruto chuckled.

"So, any requests?" He asked and Sasuke and Sakura named the items they wanted. Then he waved and headed for the front door. But before leaving he yelled, "Oh, and I'm super broke so I'm using your card Sasuke!"

"Wait, Naruto-"

"Can't hear you bastard, I'm already gone. Bye!" Naruto said before slamming the door behind him.

Sasuke sighed and plopped back against the bed. Not that he had a problem with him using his card, but he knew the blond was definitely lying about being broke. Naruto was just being cheap. He felt Sakura shift next to him and looked over to meet her eyes.

"So, tonight was....interesting," she murmured with a smile. He smirked in return.

"I'd say it was way more than interesting."

"Ooooh, Sasuke, you kissed Naruto," she squeaked teasingly.

He leaned in closer with one eyebrow raised. "Jealous?" He asked playfully.

Sakura sighed blissfully and turned to lay flat on her back. "I wouldn't describe what I felt as jealousy. Not at all actually."

"Oh? Then what did you feel Sakura?" Sasuke pulled himself up on one arm and leaned even closer to her causing Sakura to feel a little embarrassed. She looked away from him.

"I don't know. Happy, I guess?"

"Happy? You felt....happy?" He asked incredulously.

"I-I mean, yeah. You finally got to kiss Naruto. Why wouldn't I be?"

Suddenly she heard Sasuke chuckle and turned to look at him.

"What's so funny?" She asked and was answered with a gentle kiss from him. He pulled away just enough for his lips to ghost against hers as he spoke.

"You've always been a horrible liar, Sakura. You know that?"

"I-I'm not...lying," she stammered.

"Mhmm, right," he said as he pulled himself close enough to rest his naked chest against hers, encircling her head with his arms, "But do you want to know what I think? I think it turned you on. I think seeing your men together like that had you soaking wet."

Sakura's heart was racing, pounding in her ears as obsidian eyes stared down at her in such an uncharacteristic and seductive manner. One that she had once believed wouldn't ever be possible. And those words. "Her men"? She just couldn't wrap her head around it.

"I-I don't know what you mean. We.... never agreed to that. There is no relationship so you're not "my men"," she said in a slick attempt to get him to talk about it more.

"And you're a fool if you think otherwise. We're yours Sakura. I think we've always been yours, from the moment we met." He kissed her again and Sakura found herself pulling him closer. She had to close her eyes as they kissed to keep from crying. "So tell me Sakura, did it turn you on? Did seeing your men kissing and touching like that get you wet?"

"Sasuke....I-"

"Because seeing you with Naruto made me so fucking hot....and jealous," he said as he pulled himself atop her completely, one leg now resting between hers.

"Why jealous?" She asked, worried that he still didn't know how to share Naruto.

"Because I wanted to be the one touching you and tasting you. I wanted to hear you call out my name the way you did for Naruto. You have no idea how bad I wanted to steal you away Sakura."

Sakura was shocked. That was completely unexpected. Hot and unexpected. But there was also the fact that he had felt a little left out. "Sasuke.....I'm sorry, I should hav-"

"Don't apologize. I'm not mad. I liked it. Seeing the way your bodies melted into one another, seeing the way you fucked Naruto and the way he submitted to you; it made me want to fuck you and be fucked by him at the same time. And it made me realize just how much I want to possess everything about you, just how bad I've wanted you all this time."

"Sasuke..."

"Can I have you?" He asked in a whisper, and in that moment Sakura couldn't hold back her tears any longer. The sheer vulnerability in Sasuke's voice and the honesty in his eyes was enough for her. She was in love. And so was he.

Her tears streamed down the sides of her face, pooling in her ears as they kissed. Sakura wrapped her legs around his waist, the feel of Sasuke resting hot and firm against her stomach was undeniable. And when he reached down, taking himself in his hand and prepared to enter her, she didn't resist.

However, things didn't exactly go smoothly.

Sasuke couldn't find "it". It was only his second sexual encounter and while finding it with his fingers was easy enough, using his cock to find her entrance was like walking blind through a maze. She was still wet and everything kind of felt the same.

"Wait, go down a little," Sakura instructed, "No, not there. Jus-....yeah, down a little more. Oh God, too far down! Too far down!"

"Sorry..."

Sakura sighed. "Don't apologize, Sasuke. Here, let me show you." Sakura took Sasuke in her hand and rubbed him against that part of herself. "Do you feel that? This is where I want you," she said as she guided him forward and pushed the tip inside, "And don't be afraid to use your fingers if I'm too wet."

Sasuke nodded before pushing himself in the rest of the way. He'd been waiting all night just for the chance to feel her again, and she was well worth the wait. Admittedly, Sakura was a bit sore down there, but it wasn't enough to distract her from the pleasure she felt while being filled by this man.

He pulled himself out and slowly sunk back into her, both breathing deeply at the feel of their bodies joining. Their eyes locked on the other's as he filled her up slowly, lips only inches apart as they breathed in each other's air. The moment was so very intimate.

Sasuke was the very opposite of Naruto when it came to sex. While both aimed to please her, one was wild and unpredictable while the other took his time and thoroughly filled her up.

It wasn't fucking, but not quite making love either. It was something else all together. You know that awkward first time with someone where you're in that puppy love/ honeymoon phase and still trying to get to know one another? Yeah, it felt like that.

Except they were in love and this wasn't their first time. Sasuke's inexperience was endearing and cute, though. But despite that, their bond and the way he occupied her body and mind left Sakura calling out his name nonetheless. She clung to him and praised him and Sasuke loved every moment of it.

The two were so absorbed in each other that they hadn't heard the front door open or noticed their lone captive audience standing just in the doorway to the bedroom. Yes, Naruto had returned, and upon hearing the sound of Sakura's voice moaning Sasuke's name he dropped the bags and headed straight for the bedroom.

He hadn't expected anything more to happen tonight as far as sex was concerned, but apparently he'd been wrong. And somehow seeing the intimacy between Sakura and Sasuke made him hesitate where he stood. He didn't want to interrupt their moment.

He had kind of monopolized Sakura for most of the night after all. But seeing them together like that only turned Naruto on. Who knew seeing his best friend and the girl he liked entwined like that would get him so hard? All he wanted to do was go over to them and join in.

He wanted to touch and be touched by them all over again. And thinking about everything they'd done thus far made him reach down and touch himself. At first he only rubbed himself through his pants, but it wasn't enough, and soon he reached in and pulled himself out.

Naruto was sore from being hard for so long, but it still felt good. He stroked himself longingly to the sight and sounds filling the small bedroom. The way Sasuke breathed in heavily, the way Sakura held onto him, the way she begged Sasuke for more, the smack of skin against skin and the wet, squelching sound it made every time their bodies made contact.

"Fuuuck, this is so fucking hot," he whispered to himself, but apparently it was much louder than expected because both of his friends jumped and turned to look at him.

"Naruto?!?!? When did you get back?" Sakura asked in a panic.

"Not long ago actually," he answered, still casually stroking himself as he did.

"You scared the shit out of us, dumbass!" Sasuke yelled.

"Sorry. Couldn't help myself, though. I didn't say anything because I didn't want to interrupt. I was enjoying the show though so feel free to continue."

Sasuke sighed and moved to lay next to Sakura. Somehow being scared like that kinda made him go soft. Plus, it was Naruto. He wasn't completely used to Naruto seeing him have sex yet. Hell, he wasn't completely used to having sex yet in general.

He sighed again. "Get over here, idiot. No one's gonna continue without you," Sasuke said this as Sakura held her hand out towards Naruto.

The blond smiled and quickly undressed before climbing back in the bed. This time he was on the right while Sasuke lay on Sakura's left side. And for a while all was silent. However, it was Sakura who spoke first.

"Hey, um, guys I was thinking and...... I think I want to try double penetration."

Naruto instantly sat up at this.

"Whoa, Sakura, are you serious?!" He looked excited.

"Hold on horny Cinderella, why that and why now all of a sudden?" Sasuke asked.

"Horny Cinderella? What?"

He rolled his eyes. "Just answer the question, Sakura."

"I...I don't know. It's just kinda been on my mind this whole time. Honestly, I thought one of you were going to bring it up earlier. You know, when you did the whole finger in the butt thing, Sasuke, but no one did. It wasn't so bad. It kinda felt good actually so now I'm curious," Sakura explained, pausing to look them both in the eyes before she continued.

"Plus, neither of you have come yet and I want you guys to feel just as good as I have this whole time. I mean, you've done everything to ensure that I was happy, so why can't I return the favor? The whole point of this is that everyone comes out happy and satisfied, right? I don't think I'd be able to rest or focus if I was the only one to walk away from this with a smile."

"Hey, you don't have to push yourself Sakura," Naruto said, "We're both happy just being able to experience something like this with you. So don't think of it as us walking away dissatisfied."

"Well, I could've finished if Naruto hadn't snuck up on us like some perverted stalker and scared the shit out of me," Sasuke chimed.

Naruto rubbed the back of his head and gave and embarrassed laugh before apologizing. Sakura ignored it and continued.

"Thanks Naruto, but I'm not pushing myself. This is just something that I'm curious about, and I want to experience it with the both of you. But if the two of you aren't comfortable with it then that's fine too."

"Sakura, don't-"

"I'm fine, Sasuke. Don't worry. I'm not pushing myself or doing it because I think it's something you guys want. This is for me."

"Well, if it's what Sakura wants then I'm in," Naruto chimed.

"Why am I not surprised?" Sasuke mumbled to no one in particular and Sakura laughed.

"Hey, what the hell is that supposed to mean, you bastard!?"

"It means she's got you whipped, idiot. You'd jump off a building if she told you to."

"Oh, and you're saying you're not, huh, Sasuke?"

"Obviously not as much as you, simp!"

"Damn right I'm a simp, but so are you, Sasuke. Don't deny it. As a matter of fact, you're an even bigger simp. A simp of a simp. A double simp!"

"You have a death wish, Naruto?"

"Bring it on, ya bastard!"

"Oookay, I'm just gonna jump in the shower then," Sakura said as she scooted away from them and off the bed.

It was late, she was tired, sticky and hungry. She definitely didn't have time to be waiting on them to finish bickering like an old married poly couple. Her body ached and now all she could think about was the food Naruto had purchased from the convenience store.

Looks like she'd just have to wait to try DP another time. Their loss!

Chapter Text

Sakura was nearly done in the shower when she heard the squeak of the bathroom door being pushed open. Taking a peek around the curtain, she could see that it was Sasuke.

But something was a little....weird. He was standing there near the toilet, but with his back towards the shower while looking down and unrolling an ungodly amount of toilet paper!

No! Not her toilet paper! Had he any idea how broke she was?! That was one of her essential items, she had to be careful not to use it all before her next allowance!

"Sasuke, why are you destroying my tissue paper?!"

He looked over his shoulder at her. "Hm? Sorry, did you say something Sakura?" He asked in confusion.

Sakura was nearly in tears when she saw her diminished tp roll. "Please be gentle with toilet paper, okay? It's more expensive tha-....wait, are you okay? Why are you using so much anyway? Did you spill something?" She asked, the reality of the situation slowly setting in. What other reason would there be to use so much toilet paper if not to clean something up?

And her suspicions were confirmed when he turned fully to face her.

Sakura frozen as she took in the state of the man before her. Flushed skin, slow, deep breathing and slightly shaky hands all pointed to one thing. And if that weren't obvious enough, he was still wiping away the last remnants of cum from his stomach.

"Oh my Gods, Sasuke, did.....did you guys...?"

He frowned/blushed and looked away. "Idiot. It's probably not what you think."

She blushed as well, happy and curious beyond measure. "So, like-"

"Sakura, not now. We'll talk later," Sasuke chimed, cutting her off successfully before she bombarded him with a million questions, "Right now I just need a shower. Is it alright if I join you?"

"Oh, um, actually I was just about to get out, but the water is still nice and warm if you jump in now," she said as she reached for her towel and stepped out.

"Thanks," was all he said before walking around her to step in, but just as he pulled the curtain back, Sakura called to him.

"Hey Sasuke, um, sorry if I stepped out of bounds and made you uncomfortable just now."

Sasuke sighed, let go of the shower curtain and wrapped both his arms around her.

"That's enough Sakura. Don't you remember what I told you earlier? We are yours. I'm serious about that, so fuck boundaries. And you didn't say anything to make me feel uncomfortable or upset so stop apologizing. It's annoying. But... I realize this is my fault; responding to you so carelessly. Sorry for making you feel uneasy. That's something I need to work on."

Sakura placed the side of her face against his chest and the two hugged for awhile before he finally pulled away and stepped into the shower. Sakura dapped the excess water from her skin, wrapped a towel around her body and hair and was just about to leave when Sasuke called her name.

"Sakura, come here real quick."

"Hmm?" She inquired, peeking her head into the shower to see what Sasuke wanted.

Quickly, he grabbed the back of her head to hold her in place and placed his lips against hers. The kiss was soft and swift, and successfully caught Sakura off guard,

"Wow, um, what was that for? She asked when he pulled away.

"Do I need a reason to kiss you?" He asked, smirking, but didn't wait for a reply before continuing, "Have you any idea just how much I actually missed you? I thought about you all the time. Crazy, right? I wasn't expecting that either."

"Hey!"

I'm kidding, Sakura. Calm down. Anyway, I wanted to see you so bad though. Then I realized that I couldn't let my pride continue getting in the way. I realized that if I wanted to make things right with you, I had to grow up. So I want to apologize to you. I gave up on you. I gave up on us, the three of us, and I ran away. I'm sorry. I was a coward and it won't happen again."

Sakura smiled and kissed him again. "Good because then I'd be the one tracking you down and dragging you back. Even if you're kicking and screaming."

Sasuke placed his forehead against hers and smirked.

"Is that so?"

Sakura nodded. "Yep! And I won't run away or give up on you guys either, Sasuke."

"Promise?" He asked softly.

"I promise"

Sasuke sighed. "Good, now do me a favor. Go check up on our idiot and make sure he's okay. Maybe take a damp washcloth to help him clean up since he still hasn't come in here."

Sakura hadn't actually considered the fact that Naruto hadn't shown up when Sasuke did, but now that she had she was a bit worried.

"Yeah, sure," she said absentmindedly.

"Thanks again Sakura"

"No problem"

Sakura quickly grabbed one of the many mismatched towels she'd received as a housewarming gift and got it nice and lathered up before heading towards her bedroom. Once there, she found Naruto laying back against the bed with his feet flat against the floor and one arm strewn across his face.

And just like Sasuke, he too was a mess with evidence of their mysterious activities spread across his hand and lower stomach. Sakura could clearly see why Sasuke had advised her to take a wet washcloth, but seeing Naruto lay there unmoved while semen dried on his skin only worried her more.

With a nervous voice she called out to him, but he didn't answer.

"Naruto?" She called again, slowly making her way across the room. Once there she took a seat next to him on the bed, "Are you alright, Naruto?"

He still didn't answer, but she did hear him sigh, so at least she knew he was still awake. Especially judging by the hard line of his mouth. It would be wide open if he really were asleep. She sighed. Something definitely was wrong.

"I'm going to clean you up, okay? The towel is pretty warm so don't be alarmed," she informed, placing one hand against his arm as comfort before using the washcloth to clean as much of the fluid from his skin as possible.

"There, all clean. Well, I couldn't actually get it all so you'll still need to shower."

"That's fine. Thanks Sakura," he finally said

"Naruto, what's wrong? What happened?"

She heard him sigh again and saw him open his mouth like he wanted to speak, but couldn't, so she continued, "I saw Sasuke a minute ago. Something happened between the two of you, right?" She asked.

With his arm still covering his eyes, Naruto turned his head away from her.

"We....kissed again..," he mumbled

"...Okay, that doesn't sound too bad. Go on."

"....And I....got hard so I....asked him to touch me. You know, like earlier."

"Is that why you're upset?" She asked, "Because you initiated something with Sasuke?"

He sighed "Well, that's not-......I mean, it's obvious that it didn't just end there, right? I...I touched him too."

Sakura nodded, trying her best to be delicate in this situation, though she was squealing on the inside. "Okay so, if I understand correctly, you're a little weirded out because you touched another guy's....penis. Correct?"

Naruto shot up suddenly, startling Sakura so much that she jumped back hard enough to knock the towel loose from her still damp hair.

"A little weirded out?! Sakura, you don't understand. I willingly let another guy give me a handy and erupted like I was Goddamn Mauna Loa! And that's not all! I just made Sasuke, my best friend since like, forever, come all over MY fucking hand! That cum you cleaned off me? Oh no, that wasn't just mine! So no, I'm not just a little weirded out. I'm freaking the hell out! I don't know what to do!" He yelled before plopping back down on the bed, "I've..... never been so confused in my life, Sakura."

Looking at him, Sakura could clearly see the confusion in his eyes, and the pink hue spread across the bridge of his nose exposed his embarrassment. She couldn't really blame him for reacting so unpredictably. This was all new and unexpected for him after all.

He probably had assumed that there would be some form of contact between him and Sasuke given the situation, but no one could've predicted just how far things would go. In that moment they had both responded to the other's touch and became lost in it all. And it was something neither of them had ever allowed themselves to experience before.

It was probably both exciting and terrifying for them both. But Sakura had no doubt that the pleasure and desire he felt far outweighed any doubts Naruto might've had in that moment.

But he had only ever been intimate with girls up until now, so initiating a sexual act with another man probably has him feeling all kinds of confusing emotions. And rightfully so.

Sakura pulled herself up into the bed and settled herself in a comfortable position before holding her arms out to him.

"Alright, come here Naruto," she said, her hands beckoning for him to come closer. The pitiful look in his eyes revealed just how much he actually needed to be comforted. He crawled up the bed, wrapped his arms around Sakura's waist and rested his head against her chest. She caressed his hair as she spoke.

"Everything is going to be alright Naruto. There's no need to freak out. We're right here with you. You don't have to deal with this alone, you know? I'm here. You can always talk to me."

"Yeah, I know."

"So do you want to talk about it a little more?"

Naruto hesitate for a moment before nodding.

"Then let's talk. What's really bothering you Naruto? Exactly what part of it makes you the most uncomfortable?"

He was quiet for a moment before finally shrugging his shoulders and hugging her tighter. "......I don't know," he answered.

"Okay then tell me this, do you feel ashamed? For what you did with Sasuke." She asked and Naruto sighed yet again.

"....A little, I guess. It's like, I am, but at the same time I'm not. It's what I did, not who I did it with. You know? It-....It's confusing because I've never thought of Sasuke like "that" before....or, well, any guy. I mean, I KNOW I like girls. Even after what happened with Sasuke, just the thought of a pair of tits in my face gives me a chub. Honestly, I don't think that'll ever change...but..."

"But now you're not sure if you ONLY like girls?"

Naruto furrowed his eyebrows and groaned at her question. He wasn't even sure if that's how he really felt. It was hard to explain.

"Sasuke is my best friend. He's the closest thing I've ever had to real family. I love him, you know? I guess that's also one thing that's making this so frustrating."

"And that's fine too. In this situation, being frustrated and confused is a normal reaction. I mean, Naruto, you've just experienced something for the first time that's potentially life changing. No one expects you to have all the answers already. You don't have to have everything figured out so soon. Take your time, do a little more experimenting.....or don't. It's whatever you're comfortable with. The point is to figure out what's best for you."

".....Yeah...I guess you're right. I actually feel a little better after hearing that. Thanks again Sakura."

Sakura kissed him on the top of his head and rubbed his shoulders to comfort him. And before long things fell silent. However, Sakura's mind was screaming with questions and soon she found herself speaking again.

".......So...," she began, still trying to be sensitive about the situation, but barely containing her curiosity, "I have another question, buuuut I don't want you to feel uncomfortable. So feel free to ignore it or tell me off or whatever. Okay?"

Naruto gave her a suspicious look, but nodded anyway. "Why do I already feel anxious?" He asked with nervous laughter.

"Sorry Naruto. I won't ask if-"

"No, it's fine. You're just as much a part of my....situation as Sasuke and me after all. So go ahead."

"Okay, but remember, you don't have to answer. This is just me being nosy. So, like....was it a good one? Did he make you come fast?"

Naruto's face turned a bright red right in front of Sakura's eyes before he buried his face between her breasts. Every once in a while he'd peek up at her before looking away again, and seeing the usually confident and perverted Naruto become so bashful all of a sudden made her blush and laugh.

Sakura wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug, squishing her breasts against his face as she laughed, and Naruto groaned in embarrassment against her chest.

"Okay, okay I'm going to take that as a yes for now," she said then asked, "So, would you do it again?"

Once again she heard Naruto sigh, for the millionth time that night, but somehow she knew that fun time was over. He turned his head to the side, listening to her heartbeat through the thin towel wrapped around her body as he thought about her question. And the right way to answer.

"That's just it, I don't know. I don't know if what happened between Sasuke and I was just a fluke, or if it's maybe something I want to keep trying. I mean, it raises so many questions. Does this change who I am? Is this proof that I've always been this way? Have I always liked guys and just somehow ignored it all this time? Do I actually like Sasuke? Have I always liked Sasuke? Or am I confusing familial love for something else?"

Just then they heard the sound of the shower being turned off and the screech of the curtain being pulled back. From where they lay Sakura and Naruto could see Sasuke exit the bathroom, open the linen closet door and pull out a clean dry towel before returning to the bathroom.

Moments later he was headed towards the bedroom. Naruto pulled himself up off of Sakura and said, "Guess it's my turn," before climbing off the bed.

Sasuke stood to one side as Naruto walked past him, not even attempting to make eye contact. And once he made it to the bathroom the door was promptly closed behind him. Sasuke stared after him, hands unmoved as he held the dry towel against his wet hair. He was confused at Naruto's unusual behavior. He'd been fine earlier.

Or so it seemed.

The sound of Sakura rummaging around the room caught Sasuke's attention, making him look over at her. She was gathering all her things in preparation for her after shower bedtime routine. Clothes, a brush, lotion, hair moisturizer, etc.

"Got anything in there for me to wear?" Sasuke asked, now drying himself off again. Sakura gave him a bemused look.

"Huh? Seriously?"

"Yes, or am I expected to sleep naked from now on like a sex slave in some tasteless reverse harem hentai?"

Sakura placed one finger on her chin and gave him a thoughtful look. "Hmm, that does sound intriguing, as long as you're willing," she said and Sasuke smirked. Sakura laughed as well before waving her hand dismissively, "Just kidding! I do have some stuff, but be warned, it won't fit. Just putting that out there. But if you're fine with that...."

"Whatever you have is fine"

~~five minutes later~~

Sakura could barely contain her laughter as Sasuke stood at the foot of her bed in a pair of very short, very tight, stretchy pink and baby blue teddy bear shorts and a rainbow t-shirt that barely came past his waist. She had originally given him a pair of panties to wear underneath the shorts, but he refused.

But boy was it hilarious seeing him in her clothes. And the embarrassed look on his face as he tried to hold onto as much of his dignity (or what was left of it) as possible was golden.

"Alright, enough laughing, Sakura. You've had your fun. Now hurry up and get dressed so-"

"AAAAAAHHHHH!!! Why the hell is the water so COLD?!?!??" Naruto screamed from the bathroom, successfully startling them both. Sasuke and Sakura looked at each for a second before laughing. They'd used all the hot water.

Sakura walked to the bedroom doorway and yelled, "Sorry Naruto! I forgot to tell you that the hot water doesn't last that long here. I guess Sasuke used the last of it."

"I think I felt my balls popped back inside my body!" He whined.

"Suck it up, idiot! It's just a little cold water, it won't kill you," Sasuke yelled from his seat on the bed.

"...."

Naruto didn't respond. Sakura looked over at Sasuke for a moment before turning back towards the hallway.

"If you want, Naruto, I could warm a pot of water on the stove for you to wash up with real quick."

"Nah, it's okay," he answered, "I'll just make this quick. And....fuck you Sasuke! This shit is cold!"

Sasuke smirked and Sakura giggled. It was a little awkward for a moment there, but Naruto was trying at least.

Sakura turned to see Sasuke examining her body lotion before looking over at her. "Come on, I'll help you get ready for bed," he said, holding up the lotion.

Sakura walked over to stand before him as Sasuke popped the top on the bottle and squeezed a little out into his hand. He rubbed lotion into her arms and hands before moving up to her shoulders and upper back.

After removing her towel Sasuke lotioned the rest of her back, her breasts and her stomach. Sakura could clearly feel the bulge in his shorts against her back as his hands massaged the lotion into the skin all across her body, but he'd chosen to ignore it, it seemed.

Though his movements did slow and his breathing deepened significantly as he began moisturizing her lower half.

Sakura's heart was racing by the time he made it to her thighs. He'd kneeled before her, eyes blatantly drinking her in as he made his way down both her legs, but still he made no move other than to complete the task at hand.

"Lay here," he demanded, pointing at the bed as he pulled himself up off the floor. Sakura did as told and laid back on the bed. Sasuke sat as well, taking her foot and giving it a massage with the lotion.

"What happened? With Naruto, I mean," he inquired, "Did I do something to piss him off?"

Sakura gave a soft, reassuring smile. She had a feeling he'd been worrying about Naruto this whole time. At least now he was communicating his worries instead of holding them in like usual.

"No, you didn't do anything wrong, Sasuke. Naruto just has a lot on his mind at the moment. There's some stuff he needs to figure out."

"But he's mad though, right?"

Sakura thought about that and shook her head. "No, I wouldn't say he's mad. Not at all actually. More like, he's confused and maybe a little embarrassed."

"Embarrassed?"

"Oh, no, not because of you or anything like that. He's just-.....look, there's no need to worry, Sasuke. Just give him some time to figure things out a little. You know Naruto, he isn't the type to mope around or treat people differently. Again, not that he's mad or that you did anything wrong. He'll be back to his old self before you know it, okay?"

"Yeah..."

It was Sakura's turn to sigh this time. "Anyway, thanks for helping me with the lotion, Sasuke. Now all I have to do is get dressed and brush out my hair then we can head to bed."

"Actually, do you mind if I lay down first? It's way past my bedtime."

"Oh yeah, I forgot how much the great Uchiha needs his beauty sleep."

"Suck it, Sakura, I'm tired and I have swim practice tomorrow," said Sasuke, holding up his middle finger towards her as he climbed under the blanket.

"Too late, been there, done that, sleeping beauty!" Sakura said, holding her own middle finger up while carrying her clothes, brush and hair moisturizer with her down the hall to the bathroom.

Sasuke chuckled to himself and shook his head before snuggling beneath the sheets.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sakura had already dressed and done her hair and had just started brushing her teeth when Naruto pulled the shower curtain back. She handed him a dry towel and he quickly used it to dry himself. He was freezing and the warmth of the towel against his skin felt amazing.

After she was done brushing, Sakura spoke,

"Here, let me help," she said as she took the towel she'd been using earlier and used it to dry his hair. Though he did have to lean down for her to do so. Upon getting closer Sakura could see just how cold Naruto really was. His hands were shivering and his teeth were chattering.

"Oh my God! Naruto, you're freezing!" She said before wrapping her arms around him and pulling him closer.

"Wait! Sakura, your clothes. I'm not completely dry yet."

"I don't care, I just want to warm you up a little."

At first he was against it, he really didn't want to get her clothes damp, but her warmth was even better than the towel. So he gave in and wrapped his arms around her as well.

"Thanks Sakura. I'm starting to feel warmer already."

"Really?"

"Yeah"

"Good"

"Hey, uh, where's Sasuke?" He asked after a moment of silence.

"Hmm? My warmth not enough for you already?" Sakura teased, looking up at him with a smile.

"No way that could ever be possible," he said, placing a soft kiss on the tip of Sakura's nose, "You're like my own personal sunshine!" He smiled down at her as Sakura rubbed her hands against his back.

She did that for a few moments more before pulling away and grabbing his hand. "Come on, let's get you under the covers where it's warm," she said as she led him to the bedroom, "Oh and that's where Sasuke is, by the way. He decided to lay down first, but I doubt if he's actually asleep since he was so worried about you."

"Worried?" He asked as they came to a stop in the doorway of her bedroom.

"Yep. Mr. Tsundere over there noticed how upset you were earlier and it got his little panties all in a bunch."

It was small, but they both noticed the slight twitch in Sasuke's shoulder at hearing Sakura's words. He was definitely awake.

"Anyway," Sakura continued, "I have some extra clothes that you can sleep in for tonight if you'd like. You don't have to of course. Sleeping naked isn't against the rules either. But like I told Sasuke, they will not fit you. They'll be small and tight. So?"

"Hmm, well as interesting as that sounds, I think I'll go without," Naruto answered, "I don't like wearing uncomfortable clothes while I'm sleeping."

Sakura walked over and held up the set of clothes she'd picked out for him earlier. A hello kitty t-shirt and a pair of pink boy shorts. "You sure? It's super cuuuuute!"

Naruto gave a wary smile as he walked towards the bed. "Uh, yeah I'm sure. Thanks though, Sakura."

He then climbed in the bed, scooted closer to Sasuke and loudly said, "Scoot the hell over Sasuke!" while pushing said man out of the way.

"AHHH!! What the hell, dumbass?!? You're freezing!" Sasuke yelled, back bowed as he quickly scurried out of the bed and away from the icicles Naruto called his hands and feet.

"Yeah yeah. Suck it up, bastard, it's just a little cold skin. It won't kill ya- wait, Sasuke, what the hell are you wearing?!"

"Keep your voice down, idiot! It's the middle of the night, and Sakura let me borrow some of her clothes until later."

Naruto laughed.....loud

"Okay, don't tease him too much, Naruto. Besides, I think my clothes look adorable on him," Sakura said as she made her way over to her dresser, trying to remember exactly which drawer she'd taken the clothes out of. Sasuke, now thoroughly embarrassed, frowned and groaned under his breath as he climbed back in the bed.

"Aww, what's wrong, princess?" Naruto teased as he poked Sasuke's cheek, "Did somebody really get their pretty little panties in a bunch? Hmm?"

"They're not panties, dumbass. They're shorts. And stop...touching my face. You feel like death."

"Alright, that's enough bickering for the night, you two," Sakura interjected as she climbed in the bed, "Sasuke's right, Naruto, you're still freezing. Here, climb under the blanket with us. You'll be the little spoon tonight. Sasuke and I will warm you up."

Sakura snuggled in behind Naruto and wrapped as much of him up in her arms as her smaller frame could. He was in the middle, with his back towards her, facing Sasuke who currently had his back towards them both. Awkwardness wormed its way in as silence settled in the room.

The three of them weren't used to sleeping together. It was....a little uncomfortable, honestly, but it was something they all secretly wanted. None of them had even given it a second thought. Of course they would all share the bed. That's what boyfriends and girlfriend do. And that's what they were. Right?

Wait, were they boyfriends and girlfriend?

"Hey, are you guys asleep?" Sakura asked.

"Not yet. Still too cold to sleep." Naruto answered.

"Sasuke, what about you?" She asked, but got no answer. However, just like before, he moved slightly, confirming his lack of sleep. Sakura continued to speak, "Could you maybe turn this way for a minute? I have something I'd like to ask you guys."

Sasuke huffed with a frown and quickly turned over. "This better be important or-..," his words caught in his throat as Naruto's sleepy blue eyes met his. And the moment they did both men froze, hearts quickening as they stared at one another.

Now that things were back to "normal", suddenly they were both nervous. And the longer they stared the more they blushed. But surprisingly, it had been Sasuke who looked away first.

"Just...make it quick. I'm tired," he grumbled, frowning deeply to hide just how nervous he'd become.

After a moment Naruto turned to face Sakura. "What's up Sakura? You alright?"

"Yeah, no, I'm fine. Nothing's wrong."

"Good. I got worried there for a moment. Thought you were gonna say something about having regrets or breaking up with us or something," Naruto said with a sigh of relief.

"No, nothing like that- WAIT!! So we ARE together? Like, together, together? Like in an official relationship?!"

"Are you really that dense, Sakura?" Sasuke asked, now propped up on one arm to get a better view of her.

"Wait, you DIDN'T think we were together? After all that?!?" Naruto asked, making the familiar sex sign with his hands.

"First, gross. Second, sex doesn't automatically mean you're in a relationship with someone. You should know that better than anyone, Naruto," Sakura said, "So of course I wasn't sure. I mean, that's what I wanted to talk to you guys about."

"Didn't we already have this conversation earlier? Have you forgotten already Sakura?"

"I mean, yeah, we did, kinda, but Naruto wasn't with us then and we didn't really go into details all that much. This is something we all have to talk about and agree on together, right? Plus, we've had so many disagreements in the past. I'm worried. I don't want things to fall apart like that again."

Sakura felt a light hand chop against the top of her head.

"Hey, stop freaking out," came Naruto's reassuring voice, "We're all in this together now, right? Even if we argue or have disagreements, we'll always be yours and you'll always be ours. I've realized, over these past couple of months, the three of us belong together, so there's no way we're ever letting you out of our sight again. We all need each other in our own ways. We're much stronger now that we're together, so we won't fall apart so easily this time. Besides, aren't you the one that told me that everything was going to work itself out? We just gotta take it one step at a time."

"Naruto's right, Sakura. Stop worrying about the damn past, idiot. We've all made mistakes; said and did shit without thinking. But we can't change that. All we can do now is grow, learn from our mistakes and improve our relationship."

"Awww, you guys," Sakura cooed, "I really love you both so much." Both males blushed, shock written all over their faces. That was the first "I love you" of their relationship.

"We love you too, Sakura," they both confessed in unison.

"Obviously...," Sasuke chimed in again from behind Naruto.

Sakura squealed and plopped her hand-covered face down onto her pillow in happy disbelief, "I can't believe we're actually doing this. I actually have two boyfriends at once!! OMG!!! I can't wait to tell Ino- Hey, wait, so does that mean that you guys are...you know, boyfriends too?"

This question caught both guys off guard and for a moment neither of them could answer her question. Honestly, Sasuke had been wondering that himself, but like Sakura said earlier, sex doesn't guarantee a relationship. Hell, they hadn't even actually had sex. Well, not completely, at least.

He wanted to ask Naruto out right about how he felt, but the blond's next words were answer enough for Sasuke.

"I....think we're gonna need a little more time before we can make that decision. That's a pretty big step. Am I right, Sasuke?"

Naruto laughed uncomfortably as he rubbed the back of his head. Sasuke looked over at him for a moment, admittedly disappointed with that answer. Even Naruto could see the letdown written on his face.

"...Yeah," the Uchiha finally said before moving to lay back against the bed, "Well, if that's all, I'm going to sleep.

When had Sasuke become so transparent with his feelings?

Sakura and Naruto looked at one another, but didn't push the issue. If they had learned anything over the past year it was to quit while they were ahead. Give things a little time to settle and talk about it again once everyone was calm.

"Yeah, it is late. Let's all get some rest," said Sakura as she leaned over to turn off the table lamp.

Once she was done Naruto pulled her in, her back to his chest, and hugged her tight. It was apparent that seeing Sasuke upset over his words bothered Naruto, so Sakura allowed him to have big spoon privileges for the night. He needed reassurance.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

About fifteen minutes after they had settled in, Naruto could already hear Sakura's light snores. She must've been super tired because she rarely ever snored. He could also feel the cool breeze against his naked back due to the gap Sasuke had put in between them.

He really hadn't meant to hurt or upset Sasuke earlier. He was only trying to be true to himself while also being sensitive to the situation. He didn't want to rush things because he didn't want to regret any decision that he might make. And as selfish as it may sound, he couldn't let Sasuke's feelings influence his own. Whatever they might be.

But he was also afraid of the potential impact his decision could have on their friendship. What if it turns out that he wasn't really into Sasuke like he thought and he really is only into women?

What if he decides to go all the way with Sasuke one day and he absolutely hates it? What if they officially become a couple and then break up one day? Could they continue being friends after something like that? All of this weighed heavily on Naruto's mind.

But more than anything, he really didn't like that sad look on Sasuke's face from earlier. And he didn't like how far away his friend had become in bed. Sasuke had a very bad habit of separating himself from people when things got difficult. That was definitely something he had to work on. And Naruto figured, what better time to start than now?

"Oi, Sasuke, I don't know if you can hear me or not. Maybe you're already asleep? But if you're not, then....could you maybe come... a little closer? I'm still pretty cold."

After a few minutes of silence Naruto gave up waiting. He snuggled into Sakura a little more for warmth and sighed. Sasuke hadn't answered or even did that weird twitch/shoulder movement thing to let him know that he was still awake. He really had fallen asleep.

Or so he thought.

Moments later Naruto felt the bed shift as the man behind him turned around and scooted a little closer. But he was still far enough away that they didn't touch. He hesitated there for a few minutes more before scooting in even closer. Naruto's muscles finally started to relax the moment he felt Sasuke's body heat against his backside.

Seeing that the other man wasn't pushing him away, Sasuke cautiously placed his hand on his friend's waist. And surprisingly, Naruto lifted his arm to allow him to wrap his arm around him. Despite the earlier rejection, Sasuke couldn't help how happy he felt in this moment. And without thinking, he buried his face in Naruto's hair.

"Hey Sasuke, about earlier, I'm really sorry. It's not that I have anything against you. I just don't want to rush....whatever this is, you know? I want to be one hundred percent sure about myself and my feelings, and any decision I might make. Because....I...don't want to lose you. You're my bestfriend. You know?"

Sasuke smiled. "Yeah, I understand. No need to explain yourself, idiot. I'm fine, so stop worrying and go to sleep."

".....'Kay. Night Sasuke"

"Goodnight Naruto"

Sakura smiled.

Chapter Text

At some point throughout the night Naruto had gone from freezing to overheating. Which, in turn  caused him to unconsciously, but aggressively sprawl out and kick away the sheets and blanket in an attempt to cool off.

This, of course, inadvertently caused his unsuspecting bedmates some discomfort and distress throughout the night as well.

Sakura caught a knee in her lower back and awoke on multiple occasions with Naruto's heavy arm draped across her face. Sometimes right on her nose which would caused her to wake up gasping for air.

Sasuke caught a stray hand right to the eye and nearly lost the ability to father any future children after having Naruto's knee graze his balls. Fortunately they were okay, but his gut wasn't so lucky.

They both spent a good amount of time fighting the unconscious Naruto to keep the sheets from being kicked off the bed and onto the floor. Until finally Sasuke groaned in frustration causing Sakura to sit up and check on him.

"Sasuke," she whispered, "are you okay?"

"I'm going to kill him"

Sakura giggled silently to herself, but she understood where he was coming from. They were both going to struggle in school later from lack of sleep.

"Okay, come on," she said, climbing out of the bed, grabbing a pillow and pulling the comforter with her.

"Where are you going?" Sasuke asked softly.

"I'm sleeping on the floor. At least I'll be able to get a couple of hours in this way. You coming?"

Sasuke hesitated at first, but the sound of Naruto's snoring finally decided for him. He sat up and looked at Sakura.

"I can't deal with this for the rest of the night. Make room," he whispered before scooting to the edge and climbing out.

"Don't forget your pillow."

With his pillow in hand, Sasuke rounded the foot off the bed towards Sakura. He watched the naked Naruto sprawl out like a starfish, nearly taking up the entire bed as he snored and drooled in blissful sleep. The envy was real for the sleep deprived Uchiha.

Sakura was already settled on the floor by the time Sasuke made it to her. He tossed his pillow down next to hers and settled in underneath the comforter just behind her. Without hesitation he slid his arm under hers and pulled her into his chest.

"We'll have to talk to Naruto about our sleeping arrangements and figure something out. I don't think I could survive one more night like this. At least, not without enduring some kind of bruising." This from Sakura.

They both laughed softly before settling back into a comfortable silence. Finally Sasuke kissed Sakura on the top of her head and gave her a gentle squeeze.

"Goodnight Sakura"

"Night Sasuke"

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Tasuku unlocked the front door to Sakura's apartment, letting himself in as usual. He'd received a call from the property manager at 6AM inquiring about all the noise complaints she'd received from the other tenants.

Apparently there had been a lot of yelling and arguing coming from Sakura's unit at inappropriate times of the night. So, after profusely apologizing, Tasuku got dressed and headed over there. He was worried about Sakura.

What if someone broke in? What if she got hurt? Or what if she'd gotten into a disagreement with her ex roommates? What if things got out of hand at some point? He hoped she was okay. He noticed she'd been pretty distracted during lunch yesterday too.

Upon entering the house the first thing he noticed was the leftovers she'd taken home with her last night. It was sitting on the floor, still in the paper bag they'd given her at the cafe. It looked untouched.

Then he noticed all the clothes scattered about on the floor. Some of them he recognized since Sakura had worn them the day before, but the others were unfamiliar. There were also open containers and food wraps sitting on the table in her kitchen.

He noticed all of that as he made his way through the house and down the hallway towards Sakura's bedroom. But it wasn't until he stepped through the doorway that his mind finally put two and two together.

The sun still hadn't completely risen in the sky so the bedroom was still somewhat dark. However, he could clearly make out the three figures sleeping in the room. A completely naked Naruto snoring away on the bed with absolutely nothing covering him and Sakura asleep on the floor with someone laying behind her.

Though their back was towards him, Tasuku recognized the hair. He'd seen it enough times to know that it was Sasuke. He would've assumed it was him even without seeing the hair though. Sakura had always had a weirdly close relationship with them after all.

Tasuku just hadn't realized the three of them had gotten this close. When exactly? He quietly made his way over to Sakura, kneeled down and gave her a gentle tap on her shoulder.

"Tasuku? Wh-"

"Shh," he hushed her quietly with a finger against his lips, signaling for her to follow him into the living room where they could talk without disturbing the others.

Admittedly Sakura felt nervous as she followed the older man down the hall. All sorts of questions flooded her mind. But surprisingly enough, he didn't seem all that upset. Once they made it to the living room Sakura quietly spoke.

"Tasuku, is something wrong? Why are you here so early?"

"I received a call from the property manager this morning. Some of your neighbors were complaining about loud noises coming from the apartment last night. I was worried so I came to check on you. Is everything alright Sakura?"

Sakura was beyond embarrassed. All that yelling and loud bickering from the boys was probably the cause. Though, it could have been "something else". She'd have to apologize to the property manager and send apology gifts to her new neighbors. Easier said than done for a broke college student.

"I'm really, really sorry for causing so much trouble,Tasuku. Im fine though. I guess those two did get a little unruly last night. They must've been louder than we assumed. I'll apologize to everyone as soon as possible. Sorry to worry you like that."

"It's fine as long as you're okay. Hey, um, Sakura, I know I might sound like a bit of a jerk for asking this, but I thought the entire point of you moving out here was to get away from those two? Suddenly now they're spending the night?"

"....I mean, they're still my friends, Tasuku. And isn't this my place? I didn't know I needed your permission to invite someone to spend the night here."

"You can. Th-that's not what I'm saying. And "friends", Sakura? Are you sure about that? I mean, the Uzumaki kid didn't even have any clothes on. Just what kind of "friendship" are you three involved in? And what was all the noise? What exactly happened between the three of you last night?"

"I...don't think that's any of your business...," she answered, looking away and wrapping her arms around herself defensively.

Tasuku hadn't expected that answer, though it wasn't completely unexpected either. He may not have been the smartest man in the world, but he was far from dumb. He could read between the lines.

Her defensive words, the clothes abandoned on the floor and the two men currently sleeping in her bedroom was answer enough. But he still couldn't hide the shock of it all. It was undeniable, written all across his face.

Sakura suddenly felt very uncomfortable and a little embarrassed. Though Tasuku didn't know what had gone on between them specifically, she still felt like she was being judged. Deep down one word popped into her head when she looked up at the older man.

Whore

Tasuku sighed. "Look Sakura, I didn't mean to-"

"But you did, Tasuku," she said, cutting him off.

"I'm sorry, Sakura. I kn-"

"Could you just.. please... leave for now? I can't do this with you right now, Tasuku."

He reached for her arm. "Sakura, please, wait a sec-"

"She asked you to leave, didn't she?"

Both Sakura and Tasuku looked towards the hallway and found Sasuke standing in the doorway. He didn't look very happy to see Tasuku there, and even less so after hearing what little he had of their conversation.

Though Sasuke was glaring deeply, the impossibly small, tight clothes Sakura had given him the night before, stretching desperately across his much larger frame, significantly lessened the effects of his attempted intimidation tactics. She was still very happy and relieved to see him though.

"Sasuke...."

"This has nothing to do with you, Uchiha," Tasuku chimed.

Sasuke walked over, placing himself between Sakura and their senpai. "I beg to differ. You might be the one footing the bills, but this is still Sakura's place and she clearly doesn't want you here. Or are you going to go back on your word now that she's my girlfriend?"

"Girlfriend?" Tasuku asked, looking over at Sakura as he did.

"What, did you think she'd forget all about us and just magically fall in love with you just because you got an apartment for her? Sorry to tell you, but Sakura isn't that type of woman. Go and find a whore if you're looking for someone you can buy."

"It's not like that," the older man said before looking back at Sakura, "Sakura, I-"

"She gave her answer already, Kurosaki. Leave, now!"

"Why don't you make me!"

And before Sakura could stop it, Tasuku and Sasuke grabbed ahold of one another, both tussling and trying to outmuscled the other.

"Hey, guys, stop it! No fighting! Let go right now!"

Sakura yelled as loud as she could, trying her best to pull the two men apart as they scuffled. But as Tasuku got the upper hand and pushed Sasuke back against the wall, they accidentally bumped into Sakura causing her to fall to the floor.

Her yelp was enough to gain both their attention, startling and freezing them in place. And just as things grew silent a naked, sleepy Naruto rounded the corner.

"What the hell is with all the noise? How am I supposed to-. What the hell? Hey! Get your Goddamn hands off Sasuke, bastard! I'll kill you!!"

Naruto rushed towards the two frozen men, but Sakura quickly pulled herself up off the floor and ran to block his path. She wrapped her arms around him to push him back.

"Wait, Naruto, stop!"

"Whaddya mean stop? That fucker is attacking Sasuke!!"

"I know, but it's over now. Right?" She turned to them as she asked. Both Sasuke and Tasuku glanced at one another before slowly releasing their grips and lowering their hands.

"Sakura, I just want to apologize. I-"

"Tasuku, not now, okay? I promise we'll talk, but for now, please just....go. Please?"

Tasuku scratched his head and sighed. Things hadn't gone how he planned at all. Not that he really had anything in mind other than making sure Sakura was okay. And now they'd caused even more of a disturbance for the other apartment residents.

"......Okay," he finally said, "Well, whenever you're ready to talk, you know where to find me."

"Yeah, yeah! Just get the hell out of here, bastard!" Naruto yelled, now holding onto Sakura.

The older man didn't argue back, instead choosing to ignore the other blond and made his way to the front door. As he was closing the door behind him, Tasuku chanced another glance at the girl he'd fallen for and witnessed her being comforted by both her ex roommates.

Looks like Sasuke wasn't the only one who'd won her affection.

Tasuku walked away feeling totally and utterly defeated. Sasuke had said that he and Sakura were dating now, but seeing the three of them together like that painted an entirely different picture. He'd definitely been rejected. For the second time, Sakura had chosen them. Even before he had the chance to confess again, Tasuku knew he had already been dumped.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

"Are you alright Sakura?" Sasuke asked as he caressed the back of her hair. She was still holding onto Naruto, her face buried in his chest. She nodded, but didn't look up. Sasuke continued, "I'm sorry for knocking you down. I let my anger get the better of me and hurt you. Sorry. I shouldn't have done that."

"Is that why Sakura was on the floor when I got in here? I thought you were just sitting there. Sorry, Sakura. I didn't even stop to make sure you were okay."

"It's alright, Naruto. It was an accident anyway. Luckily the carpet is pretty plush or my butt would be bruised right about now. I'm okay though."

"What happened anyway? Why was Kurosaki here, and why were you guys fighting?" He asked Sasuke.

"Don't know why Kurosaki was here. I didn't wake up until I heard Sakura apologizing to him for whatever reason. By the time I came in here she was telling him to leave, but he refused. That's when I stepped in."

"What happened before that, Sakura?" Naruto asked. Sakura answered, telling them everything that had happened from her point of view up until Naruto walked in.

"Wait, you said he woke you up. How did he get in?" Sasuke asked, turning his attention to Naruto, "Did you forget to lock the door when you came back from the convenience store last night, idiot?"

"Uh, no! I locked it! At least, I think."

"You really are an idiot."

"Actually, guys, I'm pretty sure Tasuku used his key to get it," this from Sakura.

"Eeeehh?!? His key?!"

"Keep it down Naruto! That's the reason we're in this mess in the first place, remember? You and Sasuke yelling and bickering like the two of you don't have a care in the world."

"Oh, r-right. Sorry Sakura."

"He has a key?" Sasuke asked

"Yes, of course. You guys were here the day I gave it to him. I mean, technically this is his apartment too. He doesn't come here very often, but this time he thought there might've been some kind of an emergency so he let himself in."

Neither of them liked it, but that was the reality of the situation. And really, what could they do about it? Tasuku only came to check on her because they'd been too loud the night before and bothered her neighbors. Honestly, it made them feel guilty. And the fact that he put everything off just to make sure she was okay also added to their guilt.

Dammit, as much as they hated to admit it, Tasuku wasn't really a bad guy.

"I guess since we're up we should start getting ready for class," Sakura advised, finally pulling herself away from the warmth of Naruto's naked body, "And I know you guys have to get back home."

Neither of them saw the rush, but they wouldn't argue if that's what Sakura wanted. Sasuke stopped her just as she was about to step away and turned her to face him. He stared down at her, not saying anything, but the look in his eyes conveyed his worry.

"Is something wrong, Sasuke? You don't look so good," Sakura inquired with concern of her own.

"I'm fine, Sakura, but are you really alright? You can talk to us." Sasuke tucked some stray hair behind her ear as he spoke and Sakura absentmindedly placed her hand against his for comfort.

"Wait, did that bastard say something inappropriate to you that you haven't told us, Sakura?" Naruto asked urgently, once again ready to run after Tasuku to kick his ass. Nudity be damned. Sakura smiled to herself.

"No, Naruto, he didn't say anything inappropriate. Not purposely anyway. I think what actually bother me wasn't his words, but my own insecurities, really. But I'm fine, guys. No worries." She took Sasuke's hand and kissed his palm before turning to kiss Naruto on the cheek.

With that, Sakura made her way out of the living room and towards the back. Sasuke and Naruto stared after her before glancing at each other. They hated when she said she was "fine".

More than likely, it was the opposite which only made them want to run after Kurosaki even more.

Though she did admit that she was feeling insecure about something. Exactly what it was, they weren't sure. They both sighed in resignation. Talking about it was the most important at the moment, but they didn't want to pressure her. For now they'd leave it alone.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

The guys ended up leaving before Sakura since they had to get home and get dressed. After getting herself together, Sakura took some time to clean the apartment. As she did she thought about Tasuku and everything that had happened earlier.

His words were accusatory, but she doubted there was any malice. Though, his jealousy was clear to see. And because of that she really questiond whether or not she should continue living in the apartment. Was it even healthy to continue letting another man support her financially even though Naruto and Sasuke were her boyfriends now?

And just like that, Sakura froze. Her cheeks heated as those words replayed over and over in her mind.

Her "boyfriends!!"

She still couldn't believe it! And Sasuke had even called her his girlfriend in front of Tasuku! The very same Sasuke who'd once said he didn't like titles because they complicated things. It was unbelievable just how much things had changed, and so quickly. Over night!

But there was still Tasuku to deal with. And there was still the matter concerning her insecurities with how people would view her once the truth about their relationship comes out. Not to mention Naruto and Sasuke's relationship development. There were just so many delicate things to have to deal with.

But she wasn't alone. She had Naruto and Sasuke to lean on for support. They were all in this relationship together. Which is all the more reason why she had to talk to them about how she felt.

It was wrong of her to hide her feelings from them earlier, but they knew her better than that. Her "fine" wasn't fine at all. That wasn't a secret. But she knew their silence earlier only meant that they were waiting for her to feel more comfortable about the situation.

So she'd be sure to put their worries to rest by having an honest talk with them as soon as possible. First, though, came the matter with the property manager and apologizing to her neighbors. For last night and this morning.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sakura dragged her tired feet through the door of her apartment and dropped her notebook on the coffee table before proceeding to her bedroom.

She'd noticed the light from her bedroom illuminating the hallway when she first entered the house and automatically assumed it was one of the guys. And she was correct, though, it wasn't who she thought it would be.

There laying on the left side of the bed, above the sheets, asleep with a book laying against his chest was none other than FNU's lazy genius, Nara Shikamaru. Sakura sighed and shook her head with a smile. Naruto must've given him the extra key at some point throughout the day.

As quietly as possible, she gathered her things and headed to the bathroom to take a shower. Though she didn't have her first class until tomorrow afternoon Sakura was already getting ready for bed. She was dog tired.

Last night's activities along with her lack of sleep from struggling with Naruto throughout the night, the situation this morning with Tasuku and all the running around she did on campus today had taken its toll on Sakura's small frame. All she wanted was a nice hot shower and a good night's rest.

She locked the bathroom door, undressed and let the water get nice and hot before stepping in. The heat felt good to her aching body. People frequently talked about how nice it would be to have sex for hours without stopping or how they wish they were able to have multiple orgasms back to back, but nobody ever thinks about the toll it would take on your body.

Sakura didn't think she'd ever wish for such a thing again. Okay, that was a lie, but maybe limit it to two orgasms instead of four. At first she didn't notice anything. The soreness hadn't even kicked in until recently, but boy was she was feeling it now. So the heat and pressure of the water was like a gentle, soothing massage.

So after spending way longer than usual in the shower, Sakura eventually convinced herself to get out. She dried off, dressed, dried her hair and brushed her teeth before finally unlocking the door and stepping out.

Shikamaru was in the middle of a stretch when she entered her bedroom again.

"Shikamaru, you're awake now, I see."

He yawned and sat up. "Yeah. Guess I fell asleep while reading."

"No surprise there. Heading back to the dorm?" She asked, sitting on the opposite side of the bed, applying moisturizer to her face as she awaited his answer.

"Not just yet. I need to stop by the library first. Gotta check out a book for class." He stood from the bed, stretching yet again as he asked, "So how'd things go with you guys yesterday?"

Sakura instantly blushed, her mind automatically assuming that the pineapple-head man knew EVERYTHING!

"I-I mean, well....it...was...the first time with all three of us so we have room for improvement, but.....it was....really good. A lot of fun."

Shikamaru cocked an eyebrow and smirked. Sakura was way too easy to read.

"Fun, huh? I suppose it was, seeing that those two didn't return until this morning."

"Shikamaru...I know this might be asking a lot, but please don't tell anyone, okay? For now at least."

Shikamaru sighed. "Look here, troublesome woman, there's two things you need to hear. First, I'm not the type of guy to go spreading other people's business around. Too much work and too much drama. I don't have time for that. I'd much rather spend my time reading or sleeping. Preferably somewhere quiet."

" Yeah, I know. Sorry Shikamaru. Um, what's the second thing?"

"Second, you gotta pay attention to what people say and be more careful with what you say and who you say it to. I was only asking you about the birthday date Naruto kept running on about yesterday. I had no idea Sasuke was even gonna be there, yet you confirmed it without me even asking. And then, in so many words, you just told me that the three of you slept together last night."

"Wait, so you weren't asking me about that?! I thought you knew everything!"

"I didn't. How would I know that?" He asked, chuckling.

"I mean, you're Shikamaru. You know everything!!"

"Nah, I only know what I know, but I don't know everything. In any case, you added more info to my knowledge bank just now. But that aside, does my friendship mean so little to you Sakura? I may not be one of your boyfriends like Naruto and Sasuke, but I wouldn't do anything like that just to hurt you."

"Wait, how did you know they were my boyfriends?" She asked, "See? You do know everything."

Shikamaru gave her a sly smile. "Nope, didn't know that either. You just told me."

Sakura's mouth dropped. "You tricked me!"

"I didn't! I told you to watch what you say," Shikamaru said, laughing and dodging pillows as he slowly made his way towards the exit.

"You trickster! Stop being so Goddamn smart all the time and figuring stuff out!"

Sorry, but I can't do that. Not possible. It's always big brain time, that's just who I am. Can't change that. Anyway, thanks for letting me borrow your bed. Catch you later, Sakura" he said with a wave as he stepped out the door.

But..

"Hey, Shikamaru. Can I ask you something?"

"Hmm?" He stopped, glancing back at her over his shoulder as he awaited her question.

"Now that you know, what do you think of me?"

"You mean about you, Naruto and Sasuke?" He asked.

Sakura nodded. "Knowing that I'm dating them both, and....what we did, what's your opinion of me now?"

Shikamaru leaned his back against the frame of the door, stuffed his hands in his pockets and sighed. "You really are a troublesome woman. I think there are more important questions than that, don't you agree? Like, now that you're dating them both and did what you did, what do you think about yourself, Sakura? Do you regret it? Are you ashamed?"

"No!"

"Then why does my opinion even matter? Other than the three of yours, why would anyone else's opinion matter?"

"I don't know. It's not that I have any regrets or anything like that, it's just, I'm afraid of what other people will say once they find out. What if they call me a whore or spread horrible rumors about me around the school?"

"Those are valid points. Though those two will most likely face rumors and discriminations of their own, but you're a girl and double standards are a bitch, unfortunately. So it'll be even harder for you. Not to mention, poly relationships aren't very common around here. People tend to be afraid of things they're not used to or don't understand. Your relationship doesn't exactly fit into society's perfect little box, so acceptance won't come easy. Not at first, at least. Sorry," Shikamaru said matter-of-factly while giving Sakura a sympathetic look.

Sakura looked down. Shikamaru spoke the truth and sang her fears out loud. Which, honestly, only made the nervousness in her stomach worse. But then he began to speak again.

But you aren't alone, Sakura. You have Naruto and Sasuke with you. And all of us guys back at the dorm too. Some of us were pretty jealous of your relationship with those two at first, but most of us support you guys. We even made a bet to see how long it would take you three to finally.....you know. Excluding Naruto and Sasuke of course. Looks like I won."

"Boys are disgusting."

"Sorry Sakura. You guys have been giving off "threesome vibes" for a long time now though. Plus, I happen to know about a certain time at the library, and a few other occurrences involving two or more of you. But that's neither here nor there. Back to the point. You can't let others dictate your life. Well, as long as you're not harming anyone else, that is. But to answer your question, my opinion of you hasn't changed. Sakura is Sakura. Doesn't matter who you date."

"Thanks Shikamaru."

"Well, if that's all, I'll be going."

Sakura walked him to the front door to see him off and to lock the door behind him. It was starting to get dark out and the library wouldn't be open for much longer, but she still had just one more question.

"Hey, Shikamaru, just one more question."

"Sure. What's up?"

"If you were in my situation, what would you do?" Would you tell others or keep it a secret?"

"That's two questions."

"Sorry, but humor me. Please?"

"Fine, but first, I have a question of my own. Have you talked to those two about all of this? I mean, because if you were my girl and I found out that you were talking to some other guy about your feelings instead of me, well I'd be pretty jealous.Then I'd have to punish you. It's only fair right?," he asked, leaning in close enough to cause Sakura to lean away.

He continued, "As for your situation, there wouldn't be a single person in the world that could stop me from being with the people I love. No matter how hard it got or what other people thought. I'd dare anyway to get in our way. Even if our love was taboo or unconventional, as long as we have each other, that's all that matters. Do you understand, Sakura?"

Sakura nodded, her cheeks red despite the discomfort of having her personal space invaded like that. She'd never been so close to Shikamaru. He was handsome, she noticed, in a conventional type of way. She vaguely wondered why she never noticed it before. Back in Suna he probably would've been the type of guy she gravitated towards. Smart, handsome, witty and a little quirky. Yep, at one point in her life he definitely would've been her type.

But that was then and this is now. And right now all she could think about was her personal bubble!

"You really are a dumbass, Naruto."

"Hey, fuck you Sasuke, I'm smart!"

Sakura and Shikamaru could already hear the other men's conversation as the two made their way up the stairs towards them. They were being loud, as usual. Shikamaru turned back to her and softly said, "Looks like this is your chance. Well, I really do have to go this time. See you around, Sakura."

With one hand in his pocket Shikamaru waved as he walked away. And just as he made it to the stairs Sasuke and Naruto came into view.

"Hey, Shikamaru!"

"Hey, Naruto. Sasuke"

"I see you made it in time to take your nap. Leaving Sakura's place already?"

"Yeah, gotta get to the library before it closes. By the way, thanks for letting me borrow the key."

"No problem!"

"Do you still have it?" Sasuke asked.

"Hm? Ah, yeah, got it right here," Shikamaru answered, taking the key out of his pocket as proof. Sasuke quickly snatched it out of his hand, pocketing it and giving a low, 'thanks,' before walking away. Shikamaru was kind of expecting that.

"Uh, sorry about that Shikamaru," Naruto chimed uncomfortably.

"Nah, it's fine. I'd be the same way with her if I were one of her boyfriends too. So I understand. Anyway, catch'ya later, Naruto."

".....Uh, yeah, see ya, Shikamaru."

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sakura closed and locked the door behind them after Naruto finally came in. She made her way over towards where they were sitting on the sofa and took a seat on the opposite end from Sasuke. Naruto sat in the middle. Not that she wasn't happy to see them, but she'd really been looking forward to a good, long night of rest. That would be nearly impossible if the stayed the night, for more reasons than one.

"Hey guys. Wasn't expecting you to come back over today," she said as casually as possible.

"Relax, we're not staying tonight, Sakura. We know you need to get some sleep. Plus, I already talked to this idiot about his wild ass sleeping habits and why we can't share your bed for now."

"Please forgive me!"

"Inside voice, Naruto!" Sakura chided in a hushed voice.

"Sorry, sorry. But I swear I didn't know I was that bad when I slept. That's something I definitely gotta work on, because I really wanted to stay with you again tonight. Sleeping at the dorm without you is gonna be so lonely now! Sasuke even said no to sleep cuddles," he pouted as he laid his head in Sakura's lap. She ran her hand along the side of his head, smoothly his hair down to comfort him.

"Sorry Naruto. We'll figure something out soon. I promise. Anyway guys, not that I'm not happy to see you, but if you didn't come to sleep over then what's up?"

"We actually came to talk to you, Sakura," this from Sasuke, "Earlier you said you were "fine". Obviously we know that was a lie."

"Oh, yeah, sorry."

"So, are you ready to tell us what's really bothering you?"

Chapter Text

Sakura looked between the two men patiently awaiting her answer. So much pressure!!! It was as if they'd both confessed and needed her to choose or something. She sighed and laid her head against the back of the sofa.

"Do we have to do this right now guys?" she whined, "I'm exhausted and all I want to do is climb into my bed and sleep until I'm physically unable to sleep anymore."

"Sakuraaaaa, stop stalling," Naruto chided from her lap.

"I'm not, I swear."

"You are, and I'm just as tired as you, so speak," this from Sasuke.

Sakura sighed again, taking a few strands of Naruto's hair and twirling it between her fingers nervously. She couldn't look at either of them, too afraid to admit her shame to them, again.

"It's....not that big a deal really," she began, "but somehow I feel too nervous to tell you guys. Because...I don't know how you'll react."

"Oh my God! Are you pregnant?!" Naruto yelled dramatically before looking down at Sakura's stomach in awe. He wrapped his arms around her waist and nuzzled his face against her, "Am-....am I gonna be a daddy?"

"Don't joke around like that, Naruto! And even if I were trying to get pregnant, which I'm not by the way, it would be impossible to know less than twenty-four hours after conception."

"But....it's possible, though, right?" The blond asked, pouting. The thought of bringing a life into the world and being the best father possible was a dream of his. He wanted to give his child the life he never had.

"Don't be an idiot, Naruto," this from Sasuke, "You stopped yourself from finishing that one time last night so there's no way."

"Well, technically, it is possible. Though the chances are slim to none. Pre-ejaculate can sometimes contain small amounts of sperm that can cause a woman to become pregnant unexpectedly. But like I said, it's rare. The conditions would have to be perfect, and usually (but not always) happens with the pullout method. And we didn't even get to that point last night. Sorry Naruto."

He pouted more and Sasuke sighed. Now that he thought about it, they hadn't even considered using any protection the night before, which was beyond stupid. They'd all put themselves and each other at risk. STIs and pregnancy were a big deal and something they all needed to consider and take seriously. But that was another conversation for another day.

"Enough procrastinating, Sakura. Spit it out already."

Said girl looked over at Sasuke and down at Naruto before looking away from them both again.

"Despite everything that's happened between the three of us," she started, "this past year that I've spent with the two of you has been some of the best days of my life. And last night might have been the happiest I've been in a while. No, it definitely was the happiest night of my life. I've grown to love you both equally, but honestly I'm still not completely sure how that's even possible. Yet, there's no doubt in my mind that the only place I want to be is with the two of you...." Sakura trailed off.

"......But..?" Sasuke asked, encouraging her to continue.

".....But..I-....I just can't stop worrying about what others will think of me if they found out. And I feel really guilty because a part of me wants to keep you guys and our relationship a secret just so things won't be so hard on me. Sorry."

"Are you ashamed of us, Sakura?" Naruto asked.

"No, I'm not ashamed of either of you. You guys are perfect in your own ways. Honestly, a part of me feels like I don't deserve this."

"Are you ashamed of yourself?" Sasuke asked.

"....Kinda"

"Have you always felt like this?" Naruto asked

".....Kinda. This morning, Tasuku questioned me about my relationship with the two of you and what we'd done last night. I couldn't bring myself to answer him honestly because of my embarrassment. And even though he apologized about the accusations, I couldn't help but feel... ashamed. I was ashamed that he found out."

"Ashamed because of what we did or because it was Kurosaki that found out?"

Sakura looked over at Sasuke after hearing his question. It's obvious that he's still insecure about her friendship with Tasuku, but she thought she'd made it clear where her heart lay. Perhaps she needed to be a bit clearer? Both to them and with Tasuku.

"The fact that it was Tasuku wasn't a factor at all. I told you guys before, Tasuku is a nice guy, but he's not who I want. I don't like him in a romantic way. At one point, I thought maybe I could, but I'm in love with Sasuke and Naruto. No one else," Sakura leaned over and placed a chaste kiss against Sasuke's lips, "Please try to remember that, okay?" Sasuke nodded.

"I don't like that this makes you feel scared and insecure. I want you to be happy. So do you think that maybe you'd feel better if we were just friends for now, Sakura?" Naruto asked from her lap.

"What? No!"

"But the very thought of being with us like this makes you unhappy, right?" He asked

"Not unhappy, no. It's just...," Sakura hesitated, growing silence yet again.

"So maybe ending things would be best," Sasuke chimed

"No! You guys, please stop saying that I want to break up or that I'm unhappy with the relationship. That's not it at all. It's just...I-..I'm scared! I'm scared of the looks and the rumors, and what people might say about me. What if people call me a whore or a slut? What if somebody makes up stories about me that aren't true and it spreads around the entire school? What would people think of me if they knew about the three of us? I can't help but worry about these things. And I'm really sorry because I know this might not seem all that important to you guys, but it is for me," Sakura sniffled and wiped away the tear, though a few strays managed to drip from her chin onto Naruto's cheek.

"Sakura...please don't cry," he breathed, using his fingers to gently wipe her tears away.

"And what's worse," she continued, "sometimes I think those exact same things about myself. All these disgusting names. I mean, what self-respecting woman falls for two guys and then demands to have them both? Why couldn't I just choose one or the other? It's selfish. So, yeah, I'm ashamed of myself. I'm ashamed because...no matter what, I actually DON'T regret being with you guys. Every single time I think about last night, I can't help but smile. And...knowing that you both love me too, it makes me so happy. But I just can't help but wonder if this happiness wrong."

"How could something that makes you happy ever be wrong?" Naruto asked, "Yeah, maybe other people can't or won't see it the way we do, but that doesn't make it wrong. Loving someone or being in love is never wrong, Sakura. And not everyone loves the same. That's what people have to realize. We're all different."

Naruto paused to help dry the last of her tears and pulled himself up to place a soft kiss on her forehead,

"And what you need to remember is that we're here for you. You aren't alone in this. Sasuke and I are right beside you. We'll always be there to hold your hands just like you always are for us. So even if things get ugly and you feel like giving up or falling down, that's okay too. Because we'll always be here to carry you. So don't be scared, okay? And trust me, I understand how you feel. This is new for all of us, and it can be really confusing," Naruto's eyes strayed towards Sasuke as he said that last part.

Reluctantly he continued

"And I.... have some worries and mixed feelings about our relationship of my own. I couldn't concentrate in school all day today because all I kept thinking about was the two of you. Everything we've said and done up to this point, it's had my feelings all over the place. Honestly, a part of me feels a little ashamed too. Sorry. And I'll admit, the thought of seeing you guys again today after last night had my stomach doing flips. Especially Sasuke. But....I also found myself constantly looking at the clock and counting down the minutes until it could be just the three of us again. And the thought of sex hadn't crossed my mind even once. I just wanted to be with you guys. Crazy, right? So when I thought about going home for the day, both you AND Sasuke popped in my mind. And that's when it hit me, you guys are "home". My home."

"Naruto, that's so sweet. And of course Sasuke and I feel the same. You're our home as well."

Sasuke was blushing profusely, though he was doing his best to hide it as he nodded at Naruto. He was beyond happy, nearly overwhelmed with Naruto's confession. To hear him admit to something like this so suddenly, it was like being in a dream.

"But, can I be even more honest with you guys?"

"Go ahead, Naruto. You can tell us anything," said Sakura, still sniffling as she rubbed the side of his face reassuringly.

"I've been giving it a lot of thought, and I'm still not sure about my feelings with this whole me and Sasuke thing yet. Because...well, I'm scared too....and kind of embarrassed. N-not of you or anything, Sasuke. You're awesome. I don't think I could ever find a better person to experience something as important as this with. I mean, who better than my best friend? It's just,... like what Sakura said, the rumors, the looks....being called..... gay. Sorry Sasuke. I just don't know if I can deal with that yet. But, at the same time, I don't want to give up on it either. So, please don't give up on me just yet."

Naruto's cheeks were a warm pink as he spoke. Never in his life did he think he'd have such conflicting feelings about Sasuke. Or maybe they'd always been there, just underneath the surface.

There was that one sleepover when they were younger, but that didn't count, right? It was only once and never again, and neither of them even touched each other. But he would always remember the way his heart raced while watching and being watched by Sasuke.

He'd never forget the look in those dark eyes. And now that he thought about it, that was around the same time when Sasuke said he'd started liking him.

Hearing Sasuke sigh brought Naruto out of his thoughts just as the dark-haired man began to speak.

"No need to apologize, Naruto. I can't really speak on it myself since it took Sakura to finally get me to admit my feelings for you out loud. And even now I haven't completely "come out" yet. I still have trepidations of my own to deal with. This is your journey. No one else can decide how you should feel or when. But as far as what other people think of us, fuck them. Who cares how people feel about our relationship? I sure as hell don't, and neither should either of you. But know this, I wouldn't hesitate to kill anyone that ever tries to hurt either of you. Even if it lands me in jail, I wouldn't regret a single minute of it."

"Woah, chill out with the murder stuff there, Kira!"

"Kira? Who the hell is that, idiot?"

"You know, Light Yagami? From Death Note? Dude with the sick sense of justice? Aw, come on! Don't tell me you guys have never watched that ani- you know what? Never mind," Naruto huffed incredulously.

"......Anyway, but yeah, I'm with Naruto on this one. We don't want you to hurt anyone or end up in jail, Sasuke."

"Fine, but the fact remains that I'd do anything for you two. Sakura, you've made it clear that our relationship isn't going to end. Good, because I've made up my mind that I won't be giving up on either of you any time soon. That also means we're all responsible for each other. So I'm willing to do whatever it takes to make the two of you happy and ease your worries. Do you remember what I told you Sakura?"

"That....you guys are mine."

"Good girl," he praised, caressing Sakura's bottom lip with the pad of his thumb, "Remember those words. I'll always be yours. So place those burdens on me if you must. That's what I'm here for. And Naruto, the same goes for you. We may not officially be together, but that won't ever change how I feel about you. Sorry. Even so, I'm yours too, even of you're not completely mine."

Sasuke closed his eyes, crossed his arms and furrowed his brows as he finished his speech, but his pink cheeks and sentimental words contrasted heavily with his uncaring outer appearance. And because his eyes were closed he hadn't been prepared when he felt both Naruto and Sakura move to encircle him in their arms.

"Aww! Sasuke I'm sooooo turned on right now," Naruto teased, laughing and squeezing him in a bear hug.

"I know, right? He's so cute right now! I feel so loved by you Sasuke-kuuuuun," Sakura chimed in.

"Stop it, Sakura. You too, idiot. It's gross."

"Don't be shy now, Sasuke. You're ours, remember? So that means we can do whatever we want with you, riiiiight?" Naruto asked, poking Sasuke in the cheek while Sakura made weird noises with her mouth against his other cheek.

"How about now? Still love us, Sasuke?"

"Who said anything about love?" He asked, answering Sakura's question with a question. But it was ignored.

"He definitely loves us, Sakura."

"Yep!"

"I hate you both now."

Sakura turned his face towards her and with feigned sadness, she gave him her best pouty face.

"You....hate me, Sasuke? Does that mean you don't want to be with me anymore?"

His face instantly softened despite knowing that she was just messing with him. Sasuke pulled her in and placed his forehead against hers.

"Of course not, idiot. I couldn't hate you even if I tried. And trust me, I've tried."

Sakura smiled and Sasuke smirked. They stared at one another before slowly moving in for a kiss, but just as their lips were about to meet Sasuke felt Naruto's large hand push his face aside, successfully stealing Sakura's kiss.

"What tha hell, Naruto?!" Came Sasuke's muffled,  voice.

"I felt left out," he shrugged, "Besides, no rules saying I can't take what's mine, right?"

"If that's the case...," Sasuke began, pushing Naruto back against the sofa cushion, his head cradled in Sakura's lap once again, "then it's fine if I do this, right?"

He pinned Naruto's body down with his own, his waist being hugged by Naruto's thighs as he settled snugly between his legs. They were hip to hip as Sasuke hovered above him, staring down with a smug smirk on his lips.

Naruto's face instantly heated at the sensation of Sasuke rutting against him slowly. But that cocky look in his dark eyes only served to gain the opposite effect, bringing out Naruto's own dominant, competitive side.

"Yeah, I guess this is fine. But I'd prefer it like this," Naruto quickly moved to reverse their positions so that Sasuke now lay on the bottom. He leaned in, pressing his chest flush against Sasuke's, now using his own hips to pin the Uchiha beneath him.

His voice was low and gruff as he spoke, "Don't let that bashful act fool you, Sasuke. I'm no bottom. It'll take much more than this to change that fact. Until then, we do this my way. And my way means I'm always on top. Got it?"

Both Sasuke and Sakura swallowed nervously, shocked by Naruto's sudden, yet incredibly bold declaration. Neither of them were expecting such a reaction out of him. Especially in this situation.

Sasuke frowned to gain control of his expression, but the brightness of his cheeks contrasted with his dark hair and pale skin as he silently willed his beating heart to let up.

He was almost vibrating with excitement at this point. Who knew being dominated like that would be so..... stimulating?

He'd been thoroughly caught off guard, but of course he wouldn't admit to any of that. As usual he put on an act as if he couldn't care one way or the other.

"Whatever, doesn't matter to me. So are you going to hold me here forever, or is it that you just really want to kiss me right now?"

And of course Sasuke's teasing words flustered the hell out of Naruto, causing what little resolve he'd had to wittle away almost instantly. Their noses were nearly touching still as they stared at one another a moment longer. But suddenly Naruto gave an awkward smile and pulled himself up.

"I, u-uh, gotta use the bathroom. I'll be right back."

Once he was out of earshot Sakura spoke, "Okay, spill. Why did you do that just now? You knew it would make him feel weird."

Sasuke ran his fingers through his hair and pulled himself up to sit next to Sakura.

"I panicked, I guess. A part of me did, anyway"

"And the other part?" She asked

He sighed. "The other part of me really wanted him to kiss me. But..... I don't want to be the cause of any more regrets for him either."

"So you pushed him away by forcing him to pull away?"

"....Yeah, I guess so."

"Geez, now who's the idiot?"

"Are you calling me an idiot?"

"Yep, you're definitely an idiot"

"How so?" He asked

"Naruto is the type of guy who likes to do things on his own terms if he really wants to do it, and most times it's done with little regret. And if there are any regrets then he tries to figure out why. Only then can he come up with a way to try and cope with it, in his own way. However, he doesn't do well with being teased about it. Not if it's something he hasn't come to terms with yet. And he still hasn't figured out his feelings or come to terms with this new development between the two of you. But you already knew that, which is why you used it to push him way."

"Yeah, so? What's your point, Sakura?"

"My point is, you should've just kept your trap shut and let him kiss you, idiot! Pushing him away "for his own good" hurts more than helps in this situation."

Sasuke thought about that for a moment before looking over at Sakura. "Wait, do you really think he was going to kiss me?"

She nodded and sighed impatiently, "Yes!"

"....Fuck.."

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sasuke followed behind Naruto as they entered their dorm room. His stomach felt queasy as he shut and locked the door behind them. The walk on the way back to campus was completely silent, which was unusual for the normally energetic blond. So of course this didn't sit well with Sasuke.

In fact, it made him nervous as hell.

Naruto hadn't even looked in his direction once. He must really be uncomfortable, or maybe he was upset. Sasuke didn't like it either way. Glancing over at the empty bed where Sakura used to sleep, he wished she were there to help him ease the tension between them, but she wasn't. Sakura no longer lived there and Sasuke would have to fix this on his own.

Naruto had already made it to his bedroom and was searching through his closet for something to sleep in when Sasuke found him.

"Headed to bed already?"

Sasuke cursed himself internally for asking such an obvious question. Why else would he be looking for clothes? He was in his own bedroom for God's sake. But he didn't know what else to say. He'd never been good with small talk, and even worse with apologies.

Naruto paused, giving him a slightly confused look before turning back to his closet.

"Uh, yeah. I was gonna take a quick shower first though."

"Oh," was all Sasuke could think to say as he stood in the bedroom doorway with his arms crossed. Silence stretched between the two of them as he watched Naruto gather his things, while silently kicking himself for making things even more awkward.

"Uh, did you need something before I jump in?" Naruto asked, pointing at the bathroom door to emphasize his intentions. Admittedly, he was a bit confused by Sasuke's uncharacteristic behavior.

"Hm? Oh, nah. Go ahead."

"......Oooookay. Guess I'm going then." The blond turned, about to head into the bathroom and away from the awkwardness when...

"....Naruto!"

He stopped. "Yeah?"

".....I, uh...."

Naruto turned and took a few steps closer to his roommate. "What's up, Sasuke? Something wrong? You're acting weird and it's kinda freaking me out a little."

"Yeah, sorry. I just-....."

Naruto walked closer until he stood just in front of Sasuke. "Hey, you okay? You look pale. Well, paler than usual."

"........sorry..."

"Hm? Did you say something just now? Sorry, you're talking too low. I couldn't hear you."

"I said.....I'm sorry."

"Huh? Sorry? What for?"

"Earlier, at Sakura's house. I teased you and made you feel uncomfortable. Sorry."

"Oh, that. No problem. You don't have to apologi-"

"No, you don't understand, Naruto. I knew that's how you would react. So I did it on purpose to push you away."

"Huh? But.....why would you do that?"

"Because...I..didn't want you to regret it if things had gone any further. I know you're still confused about all of this and I know you said that you were worried about losing me as a friend. So even though I-.....I really, really wanted to kiss you, I didn't want to be the cause of any more confusion. So I panicked and said something to push you away. Sorry."

"Heh heh, is that it?" Naruto laughed and Sasuke frowned.

"What the hell, dumbass?! Don't laugh! I'm being serio-" Sasuke's words were cut off when Naruto wrapped his arms around him.

"I know you're being serious, Sasuke. Sorry for laughing. But thanks for telling me. It means a lot to me. And you're finally starting to open up which is really cool. I guess we have Sakura to thank for that. I forgive you by the way. And sorry about reacting that way so suddenly. I was nervous and ran away. I shouldn't have pulled away so easily though. Not with you," Naruto admitted, pulling himself back to get a better look at his flustered, tsundere friend.

Blue eyes met black ones and Naruto smiled.

"Do you forgive me, Sasuke?"

"There's nothing to forgive, idiot?"

"Well, for my cowardly behavior earlier, let me make it up to you."

He kissed Sasuke softly, slowly at first. He was still hesitant despite his words and newfound resolve. This was still the person he'd grown up with. It was still something he needed time to get used to, but it was also something he was slowly growing to crave. Maybe the desire wasn't as profound as it was for Sakura yet, but kissing Sasuke was admittedly one of his favorite things to do now.

And it easily turned him on.

Kissing his best friend was exciting and new, and Sasuke's lips were soft and his kiss was hot.

Sasuke slowly lifted his hands to grip the back of Naruto's shirt. He'd been too afraid to hug him back up until this point. It was dumb really because he didn't even know why he'd been afraid. But the reassuring squeeze he received when he finally touched his crush told him that Naruto had been waiting.

Feeling a bit more confident, and being emboldened my Naruto's actions, Sasuke turned Naruto around and pushed his back against the wall. Their chests heaved and their tongues mingled as their kiss deepened. Sasuked pressed more of himself against Naruto and the blond grunted.

That part of him was already hard and Sasuke could feel the curve of it pressing against his own excitement. Memories of their time together last night flooded his mind as he recalled the feel of Naruto so thick and heavy in his hand. The slip of his fingers as they glided along that hot shaft, gripping firmly yet gently. The seductive sound of Naruto's voice as he encouraged him to touch more, he could still hear it so clearly.

And being touched by the other man....

Sasuke thought his heart might jump right out of his chest last night. He was so nervous that his hands were shaking. Though Naruto didn't seem to notice at all. Now was no different.

As Sasuke was pinning Naruto against the wall, his thoughts were torn between calming himself dowm enough so that he didn't rush and ruin everything, and selfishly devouring as much of the blond as possible.

Hands gripped and caressed and teased as the situation grew more intense. Their bodies were heated and responsive, hypersensitive to the others touch. The blond gave a low huff against Sasuke's ear as he pulled away to have a taste of Naruto's neck. He let his tongue glide slowly against the slightly salty skin before sinking his teeth in.

Naruto let out a surprised groan at the sudden pain and gripped his hands in the back of Sasuke's shirt, but he didn't move to stop him. It turned him on, just as it had when Sakura bit him there the night before. Only Sasuke bit him hard enough to leave a mark.

And that was exactly what Sasuke had intended to do.

In his sex-drunken haze all he could think was, 'You're mine'. Though he didn't say it out loud. He'd become possessive of his new lovers. Both of them belonged to him, and he'd make sure to mark Sakura just the same.

Sasuke gripped Naruto's short golden locks and pulled his head to the side so that he could clearly see his handiwork. A bruise was already beginning to bloom and Naruto hissed when he leaned in to give the sore spot another lick. Yet and still, the blond actually liked it.

Sasuke had already been teasing Naruto by letting the tips of his fingers dip beneath the hem of his shorts for a while now, but he'd been too hesitant to do any more than that. Despite being the one pinning Naruto to the wall, he was taking all his cues from Naruto's reactions. And he hadn't once touched Sasuke below his waist since this all started.

But he wouldn't let that discourage him.

Sasuke slipped his hands underneath Naruto's shirt and dragged it up to reveal his chest. There he kissed and licked, and nipped at the flesh. He left small marks here and there as he went, and the low, gruff sound of Naruto's voice as he praised him was like heaven to his ears, and to his cock.

Naruto took the front of his shirt and pulled it up and over his head to rest behind his neck. This way Sasuke's hands could move about freely and he could kiss wherever he liked without worrying about the shirt getting in the way.

Then slowly, slowly Sasuke began making his way lower on the other man's body. He lowered himself to his knees, kissing and licking the area just above the hem of Naruto's shorts. Said man panted breathlessly as he stared down at his best friend kneeling before him.

And when Sasuke finally took him in his hand, caressing him through the thin material of his shorts Naruto groaned. He gripped Sasuke by the hair and pulled his head back so that their eyes met, and the two stared at one another for what seemed like a lifetime as they shared this intimate moment.

It wasn't until Naruto closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall that eye contact was finally broken. He carded his fingers through Sasuke's hair, taking pleasure in the way the other man touched him.

But when he felt slim, cool fingers clasp the waistband of his boxers and gently begin to pull them down Naruto's heart began to thump in his ears.

Sasuke's heart was racing as well. He was nervous. So many thoughts were racing through his mind. Was this the right time? Was it too soon? Was he moving too fast? Was he really about to do this? Did he even know how to do it? And now that he's down there was Naruto expecting something? What if something went wrong?

Well, time for questions had passed as Naruto's clothes pooled around his ankles and Sasuke found himself face to face with Naruto's admittedly impressive cock. There it was, thick and long and curved just like he remembered it. And just at the tip a new bead of pre-cum had accumulated.

Sasuke used the small droplet to lubricate the tip of his finger and glide it down the underside of the shaft. It twitched simultaneously with the sound of Naruto's hitched breath as Sasuke wrapped his fingers gently around his balls.

He massaged them with one hand while stroking his lover with the other. Naruto's breaths came out in long, soft grunts and his grip on Sasuke's hair tighten as he bathed in Sasuke's attentions. However, he froze when he felt the familiar huff of warm breath against him.

Naruto looked down only to see that Sasuke had leaned in closer, his lips slightly parted as he watched his own hand glide smoothly along his best friend's shaft. Sasuke had become so turned on just by touching Naruto, and the thought of taking his cock in his mouth left Sasuke longing to be touched.

And it wasn't long before he found one of his hands down his own pants.

Seeing Sasuke kneeling there with his mouth so close to him while touching himself flooded Naruto with a myriad of emotions. The two most prominent ones being lust and foreboding.

On the one hand, he wanted nothing more than to shove every inch of himself down Sasuke's throat until he gagged and fuck his pretty little mouth until he came. He wanted to feel Sasuke swallow down every inch of him as rope after rope of his cum filled his mouth until it overflowed. He wanted to see cum dripping from the corners of Sasuke's mouth as his own cum spilled from his cock. Because somehow Naruto just knew the other man would love every moment of it.

And so would he.

But on the other hand, Naruto wasn't sure if this was even right. Weren't they moving too fast? How could he even think of letting Sasuke do something so intimate like this with him when the mere thought of someone finding out still filled him with embarrassment and shame?

All that talking he'd done with Sakura earlier, giving her advice and encouraging her to believe in them. And here he was doing the exact opposite. He felt like a hypocrite.

"Wait, Sasuke stop. I...I can't do this."

Chapter Text

Sasuke sat back on his heels, releasing Naruto and running his hand through his hair. Everything had been going so smoothly that he couldn't help but question whether or not he'd done something wrong.

"What is it Naruto? Is it something I did?"

Copying the Uchiha, Naruto ran his hands through his own hair and sighed. He leaned his head back against the wall and for a moment he was unmoved. Then, with yet another deep breath, he reached down to fix his clothes before taking a seat on the side of his bed.

"Nah, you didn't do anything wrong, Sasuke."

Sasuke pulled himself up to sit next to Naruto. "Then what's the matter?"

"I-...I just...I don't know. I ...don't feel right doing this. Well, I mean, I do, it's jus-. What I mean is-. Look, I think maybe I'm just moving too fast. I don't know. I kinda feel like I'm using you or something, you know? And it's making me feel like crap. Like, I feel like I'm being a really shitty friend right now."

Sasuke sighed. Naruto was beginning to sound like Sakura did that one time. He chuckled to himself and Naruto gave him a confused look.

"What?" The blond asked, wondering why his friend chose to laugh now of all times.

"Sorry. It's nothing."

"Then why'd you laugh? You making fun of me or something, bastard?! I'm being serious here!"

"Keep your voice down, dumbass. And I'm not making fun of you. It's just, you made me remember something Sakura said to me after the first time we slept together."

"What's that?"

"In so many words, she felt like she'd forced herself on me. And because it was my first real sexual experience, she felt guilty, like she took advantage of me or something."

Naruto looked down at his hands and nodded. "I see. Well, yeah, I kinda understand how she might feel that way."

"Then I'm going to tell you the same thing I told her at that time. You can't force a willing participant, Naruto. I'm not some helpless kid and, despite what the two of you seem to think, I'm far from this innocent person you're trying to make me out to be. I have no problems saying no if I'm not comfortable. And...I trust you."

"I know. And I really appreciate that, Sasuke. But...it's not just that. I mean, I don't think I've ever actually thought of you as innocent or anything like that. And come on, you were the one who had my ass pinned up against the wall. Shocked the hell outta me. I think I felt my ass clench there for a sec. Pervert! Heh!.....But nah, it's just, I feel so damn guilty because of my own indecisiveness. How can I do something like this with you, when I'm still having all these negative thoughts and shameful feelings about being with you? It's disrespectful. And I don't want to take advantage of the situation or your feelings for my own selfish reasons."

Sasuke sighed. "Naruto, not sure this would be considered being selfish."

"Trust me, you have no idea the things I think about doing to you sometimes."

"Oh yeah? Then why don't you fill me in."

The two stared at one another, Sasuke giving him a challenging yet amused look. Naruto gave one in return before pushing Sasuke back against the bed and climbing above him.

He took one of the Uchiha's legs and draped it over his shoulder before leaning in closer. Naruto didn't want to stretch Sasuke to the point of discomfort so he stopped as soon as he heard him grunt.

"Are you sure you're ready for what I have in mind, Sasuke?"

Said man blushed profusely. He was so utterly shocked that he didn't even have time to hide it with a frown this time. His heart was thudding so loud in his ears that he bearly registered Naruto's words. Most of his focus was on the unfamiliar feeling of being stretched by the man above him.

And by how absolutely turned on he was.

Sasuke could feel the strong, warm grip of Naruto's hand against the back of his thigh, holding him in place and bending him in such a suggestive manner. And he could feel the press of Naruto's excitement wedged against him.

Only this time the place of contact was much lower. An area Sasuke was both eager and hesitant to explore. He'd done some self exploration of his own, so he had some experience with anal play and penetration, but he'd never had anyone else touch him there.

And yet, just the feel of Naruto against his backside had him so hard it almost hurt.

".....Sasuke, you okay?" Naruto laughed as he asked, successfully pulling the other man from his thoughts. Finally he calmed down enough to let his frown mask replace his shocked expression. He turned his head to look away from Naruto.

"Idiot....of course I'm okay."

"Oh, good. Thought I lost you there for a sec. So? You gonna answer my question or what?"

"Question?"

Naruto laughed again. "Are you that worked up by me that you lost your hearing?"

"Sh-shut it, dumbass! I can hear just fine. I just.....don't remember what you asked."

Naruto gave a teasing smirk. "You know, Sasuke, you're actually pretty damn cute when you're all flustered like this."

"Shut up and just tell me what you said already."

Naruto smiled before rutting against Sasuke, grinding his hips into the man below him. Through the thin material of their clothes nearly everything could be felt with ease. Especially when he leaned in enough to glide his hard cock against Sasuke's.

The delicious pressure and the tantalizing heat they felt as their clothed lower halves stroked against the other's quickly sent them spiraling, lost in the moment. And Naruto enjoyed the small, pleasured sound that escaped Sasuke's lips and the uncharacteristicly docile expression embellishing his beautiful face.

Seeing Sasuke in this light for the first time, so vulnerable and open like this, only emboldened Naruto more. He gave in to his truths, allowing himself the courage to give in to more of these hidden urges he still sometimes begrudgingly admitted he harbored for his bestfriend.

But the more he touched Sasuke, the harder he found it to stop himself, and the more he teased him, the greater his need to tease him grew. He wanted to be the cause of that vulnerability and the main source of Sasuke's pleasure. Just as he was with Sakura, and just as they both were for him.

Naruto pulled Sasuke's other leg up to rest on his other shoulder and pulled his pants down just enough to where that part of him was free. He was just as hard now as he was earlier as he used his hand to guide the tip of his cock up and down between Sasuke's cheeks. Neither of them new why exactly, but in that moment this was one of the hottest things they'd ever experienced.

Despite being fully clothed, Sasuke could feel the crown of Naruto's sex glide teasingly against his ass, and with every pass he twitched with excitement. But then Naruto did something that sent Sasuke's blood rushing to his ears again. He slowly began lifting Sasuke's shorts and pulling them over the curve of his ass.

His heart raced as cool air engulfed his exposed bottom. Naruto had only pulled the shorts down to Sasuke's upper thighs. And since his legs were currently being hoisted up in the air, the thin material pooled towards his stomach, successfully obscuring everything else. Though, that part of him was still long enough to peek from underneath the shorts as it lay hot and hard against Sasuke's stomach.

Naruto pushed Sasuke's legs back until his knees nearly touched his chest and took a moment to get a good look at his lower half. Sure, he'd had the pleasure of seeing the asses of many women in the past, but Naruto had never been this close to another man's. But as he reached down to spread the other man apart, he noted just how soft and warm Sasuke's skin was. His bottom wasn't nearly as soft and pliable as Sakura's, but that was to be expected of a male athlete.

There was nothing to compare between his two lovers. Sakura was Sakura and Sasuke was Sasuke. They were both unique and perfect in their own ways, he was learning. And the type of love he felt for them was quickly becoming one and the same.

Naruto resumed what he'd been doing earlier, teasingly gliding the tip of himself against Sasuke. Only this time there was nothing there to separate them. They were skin to skin. Sasuke started to stroke himself as Naruto teased him, and the longer his cock slid across Sasuke's bottom, the slicker it became. Naruto was so very turned on at this point that the slippery, wet thickness of his pre-cum had completely saturated half of his cock.

He used his hand to spread the glistening lubricant down the rest of his shaft and shuddered at the sensation. He was so sensitive. His hand felt incredibly good. The pleasure was driving him near insanity, but it wasn't enough. What he really wanted was the man currently spread out beneath him. But was he ready? Were they ready? Only one way to find out.

Sasuke missed the devilish grin that spread across Naruto's face. He was too caught up in his own pleasure to notice. That is until he felt Naruto begin to position himself at his opening. Naruto leaned in closer, wicked grin still in place as he spoke.

"So, think you're ready for me, Sasuke? Still wanna be filled in?" Naruto asked, teasingly pushing forward just enough to make Sasuke gasp and reach out to push him back a little.

"Wait, Naruto!" He exclaimed hastily. Naruto nearly screamed with laughter at the way Sasuke's eyes bugged out. Seems he wasn't ready for all the things Naruto had in store for him after all. Neither of them were ready.

Naruto stopped immediately, pulling himself up along with the thoroughly flustered Uchiha. Sasuke remained silent as he moved to fix his clothes in place. He wasn't sure why, but suddenly he was embarrassed. Just what was that weird reaction he had?

For a moment he actually thought the blond was being serious, and now he was speechless. What the hell was he supposed to say after something so embarrassing?

Seeing the frustration in his eyes, Naruto spoke, though he couldn't hide his amusement. He'd never seen Sasuke so riled up.

"Chill out Sasuke," Naruto laughed, "I was just playing around with you. No need to freak out. I definitely wasn't gonna go that far with you. Not yet at least. Not until I know we're both ready, and you don't seem like you're one hundred percent ready either. I didn't realize playing around like that would scare you. Sorry. It was funny though. You looked like your eyes were about to pop out of your head!!"

"Shut up! I wasn't scared. You just...surprised me is all."

".....Riiight, riiight. Anyway, guess I'll jump in the shower. Oh, and don't forget that thing we gotta do tomorrow."

"I haven't forgotten. I'm not an idiot like you."

"Uh-huh, just make sure you don't forget. It's important."

Sasuke gave a low 'Hn', in response, and with that Naruto gathered his things and disappeared into the bathroom. The Uchiha vaguely heard the sound of the shower being turned on as he sat in Naruto's bed, but his mind was elsewhere. All he could think about was how he reacted just now. His body just....froze up. Why? Just what the hell happened?

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

It was midnight when Sakura found herself standing in the middle of her kitchen drinking a glass of water. Despite the fact that Spring had only begun a week prior, she could already feel the shift in temperature.

The nights were becoming warmer, but not enough to turn on the AC yet. She'd become very frugal after moving out on her own. Even over winter she rarely turned the heat up above 68°F just to keep the bill low. Or at least she hoped so.

Thus, she kept a blanket, sheet and comforter on her bed to keep warm. That had backfired tonight. She'd gotten so hot and thirsty that it woke her from her sleep. But as cranky as she was, she needed water.

She rinsed the cup and sat it in the sink before turning to shut off the kitchen light. But just as her hands reached the switch, Sakura heard a knock at her door. She frowned. Who the hell would be knocking on her door so late at night? She'd seen Sasuke take the spare key from Shikamaru earlier so it couldn't be he and Naruto.

She sighed, hoping that one of the guys hadn't thought it was okay to bring someone back to her place this late at night. Especially while she was home. No hanky-panky in Sakura's presence....unless it was Naruto and Sasuke, of course. She'd watch that ANY day.

Sakura made her way over to the door and looked through the peephole. She recognized that blond hair and that one visible blue eye. It was Tasuku. She'd forgotten all about him. With another sigh she turned on the living room light and opened the door.

"Tasuku, what are you doing here? It's after midnight."

"I know. Sorry. I couldn't sleep so I decided to take a walk. I guess my feet just carried me here....somehow." Sakura gave him an incredulous look with one eyebrow raised. Tasuku blushed and looked away in embarrassment.

"Okay, maybe blaming it all on my feet was a bit too much," he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck and shifting his weight from one foot to the other nervously, "I couldn't stop thinking about what happened between us and I really wanted to try and apologize again. I know you said we'd talk, but I just couldn't stand the thought of you being mad at me. So, is it alright if I come in?"

Sakura thought about it for a moment before stepping aside and letting him in. Despite everything that went down earlier, he was still her friend and she trusted him. Though she knew that if Sasuke found out he'd be super pissed. This gave her a queasy, guilty feeling in the pit of her stomach as she closed and locked the door behind him.

But, this was also a golden opportunity, a chance to be honest with the older man about her feelings and the relationship she shared with Sasuke and Naruto. That also made her nervous, but even if no one else knew, Tasuku had to. He deserved as much.

"Sorry again for coming over so late Sakura."

"It's fine Tasuku. Take a seat. I'll be back. I need to put on some clothes."

Sakura headed to her bedroom and closed the door. She'd decided to sleep in just a T-shirt and her undies so she searched for a pair of shorts and a bra to put on. She thought about the man currently sitting in her living room as she dressed. Things had definitely changed between them since the previous morning.

Despite having a key, Tasuku knocked at the door and she had no doubt that had she not answered he wouldn't have entered. And now that she was officially in a relationship with Naruto and Sasuke her first thought was to change into something more appropriate around Tasuku.

Somehow it felt VERY inappropriate to be in her PJs around him. Which, oddly enough, also made her feel guilty because she was treating him differently than she had before. She'd slept next to this man in his bed in nothing but one of his oversized shirts and her panties for nearly a week for crying out loud.

But now it just felt wrong. Sure, she still trusted Tasuku, he hadn't touched her inappropriately even once during her stay with him, but she had to respect her love and relationship with those two now. There had to be boundaries between her and the other guys. Especially something like this.

Sakura entered the living room shortly after getting dressed and sat next to her senpai. He gave her a soft smile as she did before he spoke.

"You didn't have to change clothes on my account, Sakura. I won't be long. Besides, you know me. I respect you. You can trust me."

"I know, and I do trust you Tasuku. But things are different now."

"Ah, the Uchiha."

"Yes. Sasuke and I are dating."

"And Naruto? He's your boyfriend too, right?"

Sakura blushed and looked away. Despite how happy she was about dating them, admitting it out loud to others was still difficult for her. She gasped at the feeling of Tasuku's fingers gently brushing her hair behind her ear.

"Look at me, Sakura. It's alright. I saw the way he held you. I saw the look in your eyes when he looked down at you. The way they both embraced you protectively as I left, it was easy to see the bond between the three of you."

Sakura looked away again before looking back up at him. Only this time the resolve in her eyes was clear.

"Yes, Naruto and I are also dating. They're both my boyfriends. I'm so sorry Tasuku, but I can't return your feelings. I love Naruto and Sasuke too much."

Tasuku gave another soft smile, but the sadness in his eyes spoke volumes. His heart was broken.

"You don't need to apologize, Sakura. If anyone should be apologizing, it's me. The way I acted earlier. It's foolish. I said something to hurt you, and I made you fall. I really am sorry. Please forgive me."

"There really is nothing to apologize for, Tasuku. What you said was an accusation, but it wasn't wrong. I did sleep with them. I only got upset with you because I was ashamed of being found out. I didn't want anyone to know. Not yet, at least. So my fear turned into anger and I took it out on you. Then Sasuke appeared and things got really out of hand. I apologize about that as well. Sorry. So, like I said, there's no need to apologize to me. But if it makes you feel any better, I do forgive you."

"Thanks Sakura, and of course I forgive you too. But please remember, you don't ever have to apologize to me. We're friends, right? Even if you can't return my feelings, you'll always be someone important to me. And don't worry, I'm a man of my word so I'll continue to take care of you. It's the least I can do." Tasuku stood and Sakura followed. She wrapped her arms around him and the two hugged.

"Thanks, Tasuku. For everything. I really don't deserve a friend like you."

"Of course you do. Oh," he said before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a key, "Here. I don't think it's right if I hold on to this anymore." He placed the extra key to the apartment in Sakura's hand.

"Huh? But, this is your house."

"No, this is your house, Sakura. I don't live here and I'm not you boyfriend. I'm just a friend who happens to be helping you out a little. I have to respect your privacy and the opinions of your partners. From now on I'll just call you first if I want to visit."

"Tasuku...."

He leaned down and placed a chaste kiss on Sakura's cheek. "Goodnight, Sakura," he whispered before walking towards the front door, "Make sure to lock up after I leave." And with that, he was gone.

Sakura stared after the older man, clutching the key in her hand as she watched the door close. A part of her was relieved that it was over. She'd finally been honest with Tasuku about her feelings for Naruto and Sasuke. She was happy that he understood. So, why did it hurt? Why was she cry? She'd just officially rejected him, so why did she feel like she'd just been dumped?

Emotions sucked! They were complicated and confusing. But Sakura didn't fight them. She accepted her sadness as she wiped her tears away and locked her door.

Yes, she was sad to have ended the strange relationship she had with Tasuku, but she was also very happy. Because she knew that now there was nothing and no one that could ever come between her and her boys. It was smooth sailing from here on out.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sakura had been sleeping like a log when she heard the soft whisper of her name in her left ear. At first she thought she was dreaming until she heard it again. Only this time it was from her right side, and the voice was slightly different. Deeper, smoother.

Then she heard it again and again until she finally turned to her left and opened her eyes. She'd meant to look at the clock on her nightstand, but instead her vision was filled with a big, warm smile and two brilliant blue eyes.

"Naruto....?"

"Good, you're awake."

"Good morning, Sakura," she heard that same smooth, low voice say from behind her and turned to see Sasuke laying there looking down at her.

"Sasuke, you're here too?"

"Of course I am, idiot. You think I'd miss seeing you on your birthday?"

"Sasuke...," she called, smiling up at him.

"Happy birthday, Sakura."

"Thanks, Sasuke."

"Even though I already said it a couple of days ago, I want to say it again. Happy birthday Sakura."

Sakura giggled. "Thanks again, Naruto."

He leaned in and kissed her, though Sakura struggled a bit. Once he pulled away she covered her mouth and frowned at him.

"Naruto! Don't kiss me when I'm just waking up. I could have morning breath!"

"You don't have morning breath, though, Sakura."

"But still! Wait until after I've brushed my teeth befo-" she was cut off when Sasuke grabbed her hands and pinned them above her head. He leaned down, placing his chest against hers and pressing his forehead to hers.

"You talk too much, you know that? Your breath is fine, now shut up and let us wish you a happy birthday." With that Sasuke went in for his own kiss.

Sakura tried to resist him just as she did Naruto, but she had no chance. There was no running away because as soon as she turned her head, Naruto was there to capture her lips again.

It had become a game, Sakura trying her best to avoid them both as she giggled and squirmed, but soon the atmosphere turned heavy as the two began kissing other parts of her body. Sakura's giggles slowly turned into heavy breathing and their kisses into nips and licks.

The quiet room was suddenly filled with gasps and the wet squealsh of mouths against skin, but the moment Sakura moaned they both pulled away. To say that she was confused would be an understatement. The look on her face was one of total bewilderment and, admittedly, little disappointment.

"Aww, don't look so sad Sakura. We promise to play with you later," Naruto teased, "but we have a surprise for you and we're running low on time."

"A surprise? This early? Wait, what time is it anyway?"

Naruto turned to look at the time, "It's almost six AM. Anyway, stay here while I get everything ready. Sasuke, you stay with her to make sure she doesn't peek."

Once he was gone Sakura turned to her right and laid her head against Sasuke's chest.

"You guys are so mean, you know that?"

"How so?" He asked

"Coming over and waking me up at the ass crack of dawn, then teasing me like this only to stop just when it was starting to get good. The deceit, and on my birthday no less."

Sasuke took her hand, dragged it down to his pants and used his hand to wrap her fingers around that part of him. He was semi-hard. Sakura blushed, but before she could react, he pulled her hand back up to his chest.

"Trust me, it wasn't done without consequences. Anyway, when did Kurosaki come over?" He asked.

At first Sakura was preoccupied with figuring out how she was going to escape from Sasuke's gasp so she could slip her hand down his pants, but that second part threw her all off.

"Hm? Tasuku? Wait, how did you know?"

"There were only three keys made. You have one. It's hanging on the key rack where you always put it. I have this one that I took from the Nara yesterday," he held the key up for her to see, "and Kurosaki had one. But now it's laying on the coffee table in the living room."

Sakura stared up at him. The light emanating from the front of the house where Naruto had gone and the faint light pouring in through the window from the sun was enough for her to finally see him clearly. He was way too observant. Just like Shikamaru! She sighed in resignation.

"Tasuku came over last night. He wanted to talk." There was no way she was about to tell him just how late at night it was when the other man arrived. Some things were just better left unsaid.

"What about?"

"About everything that happened yesterday."

"And?"

"Tasuku apologized...... about everything. And I....told him about us."

"About you and I? Or......?"

"I told him about the three of us. Though, if I'm being honest, he kinda already knew. He saw the three of us together yesterday. When the two of you were holding me after the argument, he saw us just as he was closing the door. I guess he kinda put two and two together after that."

"Were you scared when he told you?"

"At first I was, but Tasuku was really accepting of it. He didn't make me feel ashamed or anything. As a matter of fact, I kind of felt....proud to be able to admit it. But expressing my feelings for you guys also meant that I had to reject his. He seemed sad, but he smiled until the very end. It kinda made me sad, but I'm happy that I was able to be honest with him."

Sasuke wrapped her up in his arms and hugged her tight. "I'm proud of you. It took a lot of strength to face your fears like that. Speaking of fears, Naruto and I also made up last night."

"Really? That's great, Sasuke."

"I managed to apologize properly and we talked some. He apologized for running away, though I didn't think there was really a reason for his apology. Then.....," he trailed off, the embarrassment from the night before starting to creep back in.

"Then.....?" Sakura encouraged, she wanted to know what happened next.

"Then we-"

"Oooi! You guys, come on! It's ready."

The two looked at each other before Sasuke moved to pull himself up.

"Wait, Sasuke. Then you guys, what? What happened last night?" Sasuke smirked at her eagerness before leaning down to kiss her.

"We'll talk later, alright? For now let's go and see what he's got for you before that idiot gets impatient."

Sakura pouted in defeat, "Fine, guess I have no choice. Will you at least tell me what the surprise is?"

"Afraid not. You'll just have to wait and see for yourself."

"You're no fair. Meanie!"

"Yeah yeah, just shut up and come with me," he said as he helped her out of bed.

"Am I gonna have to come drag you guys out of there?! Wait, you're not doing what I think you're doing, are you? Hey, no fair! Don't start withou-"

"Shut up, dumbass. We aren't doing anything," Sasuke said as he rounded the corner, leading Sakura into the living room with his hands covering her eyes. Naruto smiled.

"Alright, Sakura, don't look until we tell you to. No cheating, okay?"

"Okay okay, I got it. I won't look."

Sakura felt something warm envelope her as it was being placed across her shoulders. Then each of them took one of her hands and led her further into the living room. Based on the way they were taking her, she could tell that they were leading her to the balcony. And the cool breeze of the morning air against her skin only confirmed her assumptions.

"Okay, you can open your eyes now." She heard Sasuke say, and slowly she did.

There on her balcony was a small table and three folding chairs. And on top of the table was a spread of delicious looking, and piping hot, breakfast food. How they'd managed to get food from a restaurant so early in the morning was beyond her, but she wouldn't question it. There was food to be had!

"Ohmagah! Everything looks so yummy! You guys! Thank you! And you even went through all the trouble of setting everything up out on the balcony so we could enjoy the view of the lake. It's beautiful. I love it," she said before giving them both a hug and kiss.

It was then that she remembered the warmth she'd felt earlier and reached up to touch the item they'd placed there. It was soft and plush, and as she pulled it around to get a better view of it, Sakura realized what it was.

"A robe?! I don't think I've actually ever had one of my own. It was too hot back home to even need one. But it's so soft and warm! I love it! Thanks guys!"

Naruto pulled Sakura in and gave her another kiss. "No problem,  Sakura. It's your day. We just want to see you happy," he said before kissing her forehead.

"Come on, let's eat before the food gets cold." This from Sasuke, and the three of them did just that.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

After breakfast the guys hung around for a bit longer before eventually leaving for class and swim practice. Sasuke never did get around to telling her what happened between him and Naruto the night before so the curiosity was eating her alive! It was all she could think about during breakfast.

They didn't really seem any different towards each other, so studying the two of them together didn't give her any clues. Naruto was his usual happy-go-lucky self, if a bit more clingy and affectionate than usual. Though, Sakura had already expected that from him today since it's her birthday.

And Sasuke was just as cocky as ever. Nothing ever changed about that tsundere. Though, she had caught him staring at her on more than one occasion as they ate. That was a bit unusual, but he stopped after she'd finally decided to question him about it.

But if she were being honest, Sakura kind of felt sad after that. Having him secretly (or not so secretly) sneaking glances at her actually made her happy. She felt confident and beautiful, despite her unkempt appearance.

Sakura spent the rest of the morning lounging around in her new robe studying, cleaning and receiving happy birthday calls and texts from various friends and family. She even received a birthday card from the property manager. But when noon rolled around she'd decided it was time to get ready for her classes.

Yes, she was going to school on her birthday.

Today was special, though so putting a little more effort into her appearance wouldn't hurt. Instead of just taking a shower, brushing her teeth, doing her hair and throwing on whatever she could find as she usually did, Sakura actually took her time getting ready.

She found the cute, oversized crop sweater Ino had given her one year as a birthday gift. It was yellow with turquoise stars, which she thought was super cute and really made the green in her eyes pop.

The sleeves were a bit too long and covered most of her hands, and because of its design it drooped on the right side which meant her shoulder and bra strap would be exposed. But a cute lightweight tank top underneath would do the trick. Overall, Sakura loved the sweater. It was just warm enough for early Spring and it matched perfectly with her favorite pair of blue jean shorts.

She paired the outfit with some white thigh high socks and yellow sneakers and that was that. After applying some light makeup, ~~which admittedly she wasn't very good at~~ and tossing her hair up into a messy bun, Sakura was off to school.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sakura received lots of happy birthday wishes and compliments on her "new look", so she was pretty happy about that, but classes today had been tough. Specifically neurobiology, which didn't end until 6pm. Her last class of the day. After that she had to stop by the library for a bit.

So by the time she made it to her front door she was beat. Not physically, but she felt like her brain was sizzling. So much information! All she wanted to do was sit out on her balcony and enjoy the quiet serenity as the peaceful sounds of the lake below calmed her mind.

The sun was already setting so it was pretty dark in the apartment when she opened the door, but she didn't mind. Let the silent darkness swallow her up for all she cared. Bring on the solitude.

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY SAKURA!!!!"

Or not

Sakura screamed when Naruto, Sasuke and all the guys from the dorm jumped out from behind the furniture and island in her kitchen when she flicked the light on. Suddenly her dark, silent home was filled with loud cheers and smiling faces.

And the exhaustion she'd felt moments ago was all but forgotten.

"What the hell, you guys?! I saw my life flash before my eyes!" Sakura pouted and everyone laughed.

One after the other, all the guys approached her to give hugs or a pat on the head in greeting. Even Haku and some of her neighbors had come, and some of the guys even brought guests. Sakura's small apartment was packed, but luckily everyone seemed comfortable.

Chouji came out from the kitchen and practically smothered her in a jolly bear hug before dragging her back to the kitchen. And it was there that Sakura fell in love. Her eyes were filled with hearts and her soul with glee as she took in the huge spread of homemade deliciousness sprawled across the countertops. Everything from ikayaki to yakitori.

There was even a birthday cake. She hadn't had cake in such a long time! Sakura walked over to it and leaned in close to whisper, "I-....I think I love you the most."

"Careful Sakura, you're drooling."

Sakura jumped and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand as she turned to face the person standing behind her.

"Sasuke! Heeey! You saw that, huh?"

"I think everyone saw you cheating with the cake. Traitor."

"What?! I didn't! I was just.....admiring it a little." She said, suddenly embarrassed of her lust for the sweet, fluffy cake goodness.

Sasuke placed one hand on the counter on either side of Sakura's waist, caging her in and preventing her from escaping as he leaned in closer.

"And here I was, worried about Kurosaki snatching you away when it was Chouji's cakes that I should've been worried about all along."

Sakura giggled but stopped abruptly when Sasuke kissed her neck. Her cheeks heated and her eyes instantly went to their guests.

"Sasuke, maybe we shouldn't. People are looking."

"So let them look."

"Sasuke..."

"....Fine," he pouted quietly before moving to give her space.

"...Sorry..," she apologized, a dejected look on her face, but Sasuke only smirked at her cute, somber expression. He leaned down close enough so that only she could hear his words as he spoke.

"I'm not upset, Sakura, but I am impatient. I'd much rather be alone with the two of you instead of standing in a house full of people. I don't like not being able to touch you, but I guess I'll be good. It's your day after all, so smile. If you do, I promise to tell you all about last night after everyone is gone. Deal?"

Sakura instantly perked up, a smile clear across her face. "Really?!"

"Yep, every detail."

"Deal!"

Sasuke discreetly caressed his fingers against the small of Sakura's back as the two tried to play it cool in front of her guests. She smiled and tried not to blush, though she knew it wasn't working. He gave her a knowing smirk before reluctantly pulling away.

"That's my good girl," he whispered in her ear before moving away. And when he returned he handed her two bottles of beer, "Here you go birthday girl. Your first legal drink as an adult. Why don't you take one over to that idiot. He's probably been dying all this time just to talk to you. Take a look," he said, nodded his head in the direction of their blond lover.

Naruto was standing out on the balcony with Gaara and Lee. Lee was chatting away, but Naruto's eyes kept glancing into the kitchen where she and Sasuke were standing. When their eyes met he gave a big smile before turning back to Lee.

"Did Naruto plan this whole thing all by himself or did you help out?" She asked.

"It was that idiot's idea, but I had no choice but to help. He made sure of that."

"So I should be thanking the both of you then? In that case, thank you, Sasuke."

"It's him you should be thanking. If it were up to me none of these people would be here and we'd all be naked in bed by now."

"Well, as long as there's cake, I'm down."

"Yeah yeah, cake too, I guess. Now go and save that guy before Lee talks his ear off."

Sakura laughed as she made her way out of the kitchen and towards the balcony. And as she did Naruto couldn't seem to take his eyes off of her. She handed him the extra beer Sasuke had given to her as she greeted all three of the men standing there.

"Hey guys. Enjoying the party?"

"Sakura! Happy birthday! I'm so happy to have the chance to celebrate this special milestone in your time of youth!"

"Thanks, Lee. I'm happy to have you here as well," she said before turning to Gaara, "Gaara you came as well. I'm so glad."

"Sakura, happy birthday. I hope we can remain friends through many more years to come."

She smiled. "So do I."

"Well, if you'll excuse me. I'm going to go back in." Gaara said, nodding to her and making his way back into the house.

Naruto and Sakura stared after him before looking over at Lee who was puzzled for a moment before finally getting the hint and making his exit as well. They laughed at their quirky senpai before Sakura looked back at him. Naruto was already staring down at her which made Sakura blush and look away.

"Now I see why I heard so many people talking about "that cute girl with the pink hair" earlier. You look beautiful today, Sakura. N-not that you don't look beautiful everyday. You're always beautiful to me. But today especially. And you smell really good. Like roasted mar-"

His rambling was cut short when Sakura wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest.

"Thanks for the party Naruto. Thanks for everything. It really means a lot to me....and so do you."

"Well, I can't take all the credit. Sasuke helped out a lot too."

"Yeah, he told me all about his forced labor. Said he wanted it to just be the three of us."

"Yep, that's why we had the breakfast this morning. It's what he wanted. Something for just the three of us. But did he tell you that he paid for everything? All the food Chouji cooked and the breakfast food this morning, and he even let me use his card to buy all the alcohol for the party. I only had enough to buy you that robe we gave you this morning. Sorry. I'm pretty broke."

"Hey, what are you apologizing for? I love that robe! And the fact that it comes from you makes it that much more important to me. And all the trouble you went through to pull this all together, none of this would even be possible without you, Naruto."

"Sakura..."

"So, thanks again. Especially for the food choices! I can't wait to cut the cake!"

Naruto laughed. "Yeah, I had a feeling you'd like that cake the most."

"Sasuke seemed pretty jealous when he caught me looking at it."

"Yeah, I noticed that too. You were even drooling. Why don't you look at me like that?"

"Hey, don't be jealous. There's just something about that cake that neither of you could ever live up to."

Naruto pouted and held his chest. "Ouch, my heart....my pride."

They both laughed.

Naruto pulled her in closer and whispered, "I'm glad to see you happy and enjoying the party, but I can't wait until it's over. I keep wondering how long it'll be before everyone leaves. Because that's when we get to have you all to ourselves."

Sakura pulled back and looked up at him, cheeks pink from both his words and the alcohol. And before she could even say anything, Naruto went in for a kiss.

But just as she did with Sasuke, she pulled away. Her eyes instantly scanned the crowd of people to see if anyone noticed the kiss before looking back up at him again.

"Naruto-"

"Sorry. I didn't  mean to. I mean, well I did, but...sorry. I guess I got carried away."

"No, it's alright. You didn't do anything wrong. You or Sasuke. We're together after all. I just have to get used to people seeing, is all."

"Yeah, but I don't want you to feel like you have to push yourself because of me. We'll take it slow until you're ready, okay?"

Sakura smiled and nodded. "Yeah, okay."

"Anyway, I'm gonna go and talk to Sasuke real quick. Will you be okay?" He asked.

"Yeah, sure. Go ahead. I'm fine."

After Naruto was gone Sakura made her way back into the living room where almost everyone had congregated. People were everywhere, some sitting, some standing. Some people were drinking while others were nibbling on food.

Sakura made her way through the crowd, mingling casually and thanking those who wished her a happy birthday yet again. She was just about to approach Zabuza and Haku when she heard a knock at her front door. She went to open it and there stood Tasuku and Jugo.

"Tasuku, Jugo. Hi!"

"Hey, Sakura. Happy birthday," Tasuku greeted.

"Happy birthday, Sakura" this from Jugo.

"Thanks guys. Here, come on in," she said, stepping aside to let them in. She closed the door behind them and for a moment they all just stood there before she looked down to see that they were both holding gifts.

"Are those for me?"

"Huh? Oh, yeah. For you," Jugo said awkwardly before handing his gift to her.

"Thanks, Jugo. Um, well please enjoy the party. There's plenty of food and beer so feel free."

Jugo thanked her before walking toward the kitchen to grab a beer and survey the food options. Sakura turned back to Tasuku and he gave her an apologetic look.

"I called you a few times to ask if it was alright if I could come, but I didn't get an answer. But I didn't want to miss the chance to tell you happy birthday and give you your gift."

"Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't even hear my phone ring. I thought I sat it on the coffee table, but someone probably put it in the bedroom. I'm glad you came anyway. I'd be sad otherwise. So, what did you get for me?" She asked, holding her hand out to receive her other gift.

"It's nothing special really. I just remember that you really liked the sweets from that cafe we went to that one time so I got you an assorted baker's dozen."

"OMG, you didn't! Really? Tasuku, that place was so far away. I can't believe you went that far just for me. Thank you so much! I loved that place," she exclaimed before hugging him and planting a quick, chaste kiss on his cheek. She was so excited about the pastries that she hadn't even given the kiss a second thought. That is, until Suigetsu walked up to her and started talking.

"Damn Sakura, you move quick. First Sasuke, then Naruto and now Tasuku. You're doing it like that? Well, since it's like that, can I join the party too? I'll be one of your boyfriends, and I promise not to disappoint, if you know what I mean."

Suigetsu's words sent Sakura into a panic. Things were going in slow motion as her eyes scanned the room. Everyone was looking at her and with every second that past the voices in the room started to sound further and further away.

She could see the anger in Sasuke's face and see Naruto shouting something across the crowded room as they were both being held back by Chouji and Jugo. She didn't know what was being said anymore since all sound was lost, but now Suigetsu looked mad too.

It wasn't until she saw Naruto break away from Chouji and nearly tackle Suigetsu to the ground that sound and time seemed to return to normal. Luckily the big guy caught Naruto just before he could reach the other man.

"Let go of me, Chouji!" Naruto yelled, "That fucking bastard's about to get his ass beat."

"Sorry Naruto, but I can't do that bro. If I let you go there'd be no stopping you."

"Damn right it won't! Fuck that guy! No one disrespects Sakura and gets away with it."

"Move aside, Jugo. I don't want to hurt you, but I will if you keep getting in my way. Either way, I'm going to kill that fucker," Sakura vaguely heard Sasuke's threatening words all the way from the kitchen.

Fear crawled up her spine momentarily as she remembered Sasuke saying something similar just the day before, and something told her that he'd make good on that promise if Jugo couldn't keep him back.

Luckily, Jugo wasn't easily frightened and held his ground despite the threat. Sakura could only hope it would stay that way until things settled down. Her attention was brought back to the situation at hand when she heard Suigetsu's voice again.

"Listen to your friend, Naruto and back the fuck off," Suigetsu chimed in, "I mean, I don't even know why you guys are taking this so fucking seriously anyway. Unless, what I said is true. Not like we didn't already know she was fucking both of you anyway, like a goddamn cat in heat. But what I wasn't expecting was the fucking gay fest going on between the two of you. You think I didn't notice that slick shit going on in the kitchen a little while ago? Let me guess, Sasuke is the bottom, right? Or have you two been switching it up? Fucking sick."

"Fuck you, asshole!" Naruto yelled, struggling again to break free from Chouji.

"Nah, I'm good. Thanks for the invite though, but I think I'll leave the ass play between you and the Uchiha. And let's not forget about Mr, Third wheel over here. Did you know about all this Tasuku? Or are you in it strictly for Sakura's sweet little pus-"

He never did get to finish that sentenc. Just as he was about to speak ill of Sakura again, Tasuku's fist smack Suigetsu dead in the nose. The fool stumbled back and fell to the floor holding his bleeding nose as he looked up at his roommate in disbelief.

"What the hell, Tasuku?! You hit me! I think you broke my fucking nose!"

Tasuku was being held back by Shikamaru now, and it was then that Sakura noticed everyone in the room glaring in disgust at the man currently trying to pull himself up off the floor.

"If I ever hear you disrespect Sakura again, I'll do more than break your fucking nose," Tasuku hissed from behind Shikamaru.

"And if he doesn't, I will. And trust me, I won't just stop there," Sasuke warned. Jugo had finally allowed him to enter the living room, but was still blocking him from getting too close.

"Zabuza, no! Stop it!" Everyone heard Haku yell from somewhere in the back of the living room before seeing the large man push his way through the crowd, followed shortly by Haku.

Zabuza snatched Suigetsu up by the collar of his shirt as Haku tried his best to pull him back. "What the fuck was that homophobic shit you said earlier boy? Because if you have a problem with that then you got a problem with me."

"Let me go. I didn't say shit to or about you, Zabuza. This ain't got nothing to do with you or Haku," came Suigetsu's muffled yell from behind his hand.

"That's where you're wrong. You see, we came out as a couple just last week. Us, me and Haku. And it just so happens that we both identify as men. But apparently you have a problem with that, right? What was it you called it again? Sick?"

"Zabuza, stop it! Now!" Haku yelled and Zabuza finally looked down at him.

The two stared at each other for a second before Zabuza released his grip on Suigetsu. He looked back at the beaten man before him with disgust and mumbled, "Pathetic, homophobic piece of shit." Before taking Haku by the hand and storming out the front door, slamming it behind them.

Suigetsu stared after them before looking around the room at everyone else. They were all disgusted with him and it was then that he finally realized just how bad he'd fucked up. His eyes finally landed on Sakura's and he took a step to approach her, but was blocked by Neji and Gaara.

He could still see her face in between the two of them. Their eyes were locked as he tried to come up with something to say.

"Sakura, I-"

"Get the hell out of my house, Suigetsu. And don't ever speak to me again."

"But it-"

"She said leave," Shikamaru spoke up from beside Sakura, cutting the other man off before he could say anymore.

Naruto finally managed to snatch away from Chouji, but instead of walking towards Suigetsu, he headed to the front door. He opened it and stepped to one side as he stared at Suigetsu.

"This is your final warning. Leave, now!"

Suigetsu took one final look around the room before turning to make his exit, but just as he made it to the door Naruto stopped him. The blond leaned in and whispered, "I'd watch my fucking back if I were you." Suigetsu snatched his shoulder away before finally exiting the house.

Neji closed the door behind him and for a moment no one said a word. It wasn't until now when everything finally sunk in that Sakura could feel her tears start to well up. She tried her best to hold them in as she turned to face her guests.

"I'm so sorry you guys had to witness all of that. You all came here to let loose and have fun, but instead....you," she hesitated, the sound of her voice breaking could be heard as she fought against her tears. She quickly wiped away the few that managed to escape before continuing,

"but instead you got to see something like this. Well, guess I'll address the elephant in the room. Yep, I am dating both Naruto and Sasuke. But I promise it's not some frivolous game. What we have is real. I have never felt more loved in my entire life than I do now that I'm with them. A-and....we're happy. So, there you have it. My biggest secret, tossed out there like some worthless trash. Really, how low can someone sink on their birthday? Pathetic, right? I'm really, really sorry everyone. But don't mind me. Please continue to enjoy the party."

By this point Sakura was giving as bright a smile as she could as she wiped away at the tears streaming down her cheeks. Warm arms embraced her as Naruto pulled her close, and moments later Sasuke did the same. The three of them stood there holding each other as the two men comforted her and whispered reassuring words in her ears.

But then, one by one, others joined in, wrapping their arms around them. They all huddled close, encircling the three of them in as much love and acceptance as possible. Even Sakura's neighbors joined in.

The crowd stood there together until Sakura finally stopped crying, and then slowly the house began to empty out. Sakura, Naruto and Sasuke all said goodbye to everyone as they filed out. Chouji and Lee stayed behind to help clean up a bit and put the food away. And after they were gone Sakura headed to her bedroom.

She crawled into the center of the bed and curled up into a fetal position, attempting to make herself as small as possible. But as she did, she felt the edge of her phone slide down and bump against her knee. It was then that she noticed the notification on the lock screen.

She really wasn't in the mood to check it, but maybe it was a message from her mom. She hadn't heard from her all day and really missed her, so reading a message from her would surely lift Sakura's spirit. Even if only a little.

However, that wasn't the case at all.

Unlocking her phone, Sakura saw that she had twenty-two missed calls and fifteen new messages. She remembered Tasuku saying that he'd tried calling her earlier so she skipped the missed calls and went straight to her messaging app. The first message she read was from Ino, and what she read made her blood run cold.

Ino: Sakura where are you?! I've been trying to call you for hours! Please call me back as soon as you get this!! It's about your mom! She's been in an accident!!!

Chapter Text

The rhythmic thumping of the bullet train was comforting for Sakura as she stared through the rain-soaked window. The dark, heavy clouds looming above the village befits her current situation. It was six in the morning and she was currently heading from Konoha to Suna.

The text she received the night before had sent her into a panic and it took Naruto to calm her down enough to return Ino's missed call. Apparently ehr mother had been struck by a passing vehicle. Ino worked as an intern at the hospital her mother was taken to so that's how she'd found out so quickly.

Sakura felt a cool hand settle against her own and looked up at Sasuke. He gave her a reassuring look and she smiled weakly before glancing over at the blond man sitting across from them. Naruto was currently trying ~and failing~ to fight his sleep as he shifted in the large, comfortable reclining chair.

Of course he was tired, he'd stayed up most of the night trying to console her.

Sasuke too.

Luckily it was Spring break so they were able to come with her to Suna. But something told her they would have gone with her anyway, whether it was Sping break or not. Sakura gave Sasuke's hand a gentle squeeze before turning back towards the window.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

THE NIGHT BEFORE

"OH MY GOD! MOM!"

Naruto could clearly hear the distress in Sakura's voice and immediately ran to the bedroom to check on her. Sasuke was currently taking out the trash so he had no clue what was going on.

"Sakura, what's wrong?! What happened?!"

"My mom, she's been in an accident!"

"Oh shit. Well, i-....is she going to be okay?"

"I don't know," Sakura said in a panic, pulling herself out of the bed and frantically searching her room for her overnight bag.

"How did it happened?"

"I don't know"

"Well, did you at least find out if she's alive?"

"I DON'T KNOW ANYTHING, NARUTO!!! All I know is that my mom has been hurt and I need to be there with her!"

Naruto was shocked by her sudden outburst, but quickly gathered himself and moved in to calm Sakura down.

"Okay, Sakura, stop. Calm down and listen to me."

"I can't right now, Naruto! I don't have time. I have to pack my things and figure out how I'm gonna get back to Suna tonight."

"Just wait and take a minute to think. Do you even know what hospital she's at? Have you tried to call any of the hospitals in Suna? "

"No, but she'd most likely be at Suna Memorial since it's the closest hospital to the house," she answered absentmindedly, still packing her things.

"Are you sure? Did you ask whoever told you?"

Suddenly Sakura stopped and turned to face Naruto, the look on her face one of disbelief.

"Ohmygod, Ino! I forgot to call her back! She'll know what happened to mom!" Sakura yelled as she ran towards her phone.

Just then Sasuke came walking down the hallway and through the door. He could see the panic in Sakura's face and the worry on Naruto's.

"Did something happen?" He asked, coming to a stop next to Naruto as the two watched Sakura fumble with her phone.

"Sakura's mom was in an accident."

"What?!"

"We don't know anything yet. She's calling a friend back home for details now." The two quieted down to listen as Sakura began to speak.

Ino: "Sakura, finally!"

"Ino! How's mom?! Where is she?!"

"She's at Suna Memorial hospital. Listen to me, Sakura. Your mom is alive, but she isn't conscious. She's been comatose since she arrived. They perform emergency surgery for her injuries so she's stable, but the doctor says she's not out of danger just yet."

"Wait, what!? How?! What happened to her, Ino?!"

"From what I heard from the officers that came when she was brought in, she was hit by a car. It must've been during her lunch break from work since she was so close by. They still haven't found the suspect since whoever did it fled the scene of the accident, but the police are investigating."

"Ino, no no no," Sakura cried out, clutching the phone to her ear as tears cascaded down her cheeks, "Th-....this....can't be happening."

"Sakura....I'm..so sorry."

Sakura dropped her phone on the bed, no longer having the willpower to hang onto it. Naruto was at her side in an instant to comfort her while Sasuke took her phone to continue the conversation with Ino.

"This is Sasuke speaking," he started, "Sakura needs a minute to take this all in so I'll be taking over for her. Tell me everything you know about her mother's accident."

"Wait, who are you again?" Ino asked, shocked by this stranger's sudden appearance.

"Uchiha Sasuke. I'm Sakura's boyfriend."

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Everything after that was a blur for Sakura. She vaguely remembered Sasuke talking to Ino and him writing down some information. She also remembers the warmth of Naruto's arms around her, cradling her as he tried to comfort her. But she was inconsolable.

She cried for hours before she ended up falling asleep in their arms.

Sleep didn't last long, though, because just two hours later they were up and headed to campus so the boys could pack their bags. Naruto had already finished packing her stuff by the time they woke her, and much to her surprise, Sasuke had already purchased train tickets.

One for each of them.

Sakura had tried to convince them to stay, knowing that Sasuke had a couple of upcoming swim meets to attend, and Naruto was supposed to do some volunteer work for one of his classes over Spring break as well. However, it was fruitless. They both ignored her and continued to pack.

About fifteen minutes in, a knock came to their door and Sakura gasped when she saw the person standing on the other side. She instantly wrapped her arms around Tasuku and he hugged her back. He glanced up to give Naruto and Sasuke an apologetic look, but they both gave a reassuring one in return.

"Are you alright, Sakura? I heard about your mother."

"I've had better days. Wait, how'd you find out about my mom?"

"I told him," Sasuke chimed in from behind her.

Sakura turned to look at him, but it was Tasuku who spoke next.

"When you were staying with me that one time, you called crying to your friend Ino about your roommate problems. Do you remember? You also told her about staying with me as well, to which she demanded to have all of my information as a precaution. That...included my phone number. Well, I had a few missed calls from her yesterday, and a voicemail saying that there was an emergency and to have you call her back. Unfortunately I didn't receive it until late last night. So I called your phone and Uchiha answered. That's when he filled me in on everything that happened. He also told me you'd be here this morning. I hope that's okay with you?"

Sakura sighed and went to sit down on Sasuke's bed.

"Yeah, it's fine."

Tasuku followed after her but remained standing as he spoke, "He also told me that you guys would be heading to Suna soon. Do you have everything you'll need for your stay? Will there be enough room at your mom's place for the three of you?"

"Yeah, I'm sure I have everything I'll need for now. Mom never cleared out my old bedroom so I figured the three of us could stay there for the time being. And she has two deep freezers that're always stocked full of food, plus my friend's mom will probably be bringing over food once she finds out I'm there, so that's taken care of. The only thing I can see us having an issue with is getting around. Mom always took the bus or bike to wherever she needed to be so she didn't see a need for a car."

"Okay, well, I think I can probably help with that. My childhood friend's family moved to Suna a few years ago to open a bakery. I'll give him a call to see what we can work out. His younger sister isn't really active in the family business so I could probably get her to run you guys around for awhile."

The surprise on Sakura's face was clear to see as she waved her hands dismissively.

"No, Tasuku I couldn't ask you to do something like that. You've already done so much for me as it is, and I wouldn't want to bother your friends like that either."

"It's fine, Sakura. I'm offering, so no worries. And I'm sure my friends wouldn't mind. Besides, Teru will probably be bored out of her mind now that she's graduated high school, and will probably be looking for any excuse to avoid the bakery. Just leave everything to me and those two," he said, pointing in Sasuke and Naruto's direction, "You just focus on your mom. I'm sure hearing your voice will help speed her recovery."

Tears immediately began falling from Sakura's eyes at the mention of her mother's current situation, but she quickly wiped at them as she thanked Tasuku for helping her once again.

Shortly after that the older man left, leaving the three of them alone to finish preparing.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sakura looked down at the sound of her phone chiming, notifying her of a new message. She opened it and saw that it was from Tasuku.

Tasuku: Sakura, I spoke with my friend Soichiro and told him a little about your situation. I didn't go into details, but he agreed anyway.

Tasuku: Apparently the hospital isn't far from their shop so he and his sister will be picking you guys up from the station to take you to see your mom.

Tasuku: His sister has agreed to provide transportation for you guys after that. She'll be holding up a sign with your last name at the station so you'll know who she is.

Sakura: Thanks Tasuku. For everything. This really means a lot

Tasuku: No problem. And dont hesitate to call me if you need anything else. Take care of yourself Sakura. I'm sure everything will work out.

Sakura turned her phone off and sighed, hoping that Tasuku was right. She didn't know what she'd do without her mom. Hearing her dejected sigh, Sasuke gave Sakura's hand another gentle squeeze.

"Everything alright?" He asked and Sakura turned to look at him.

The dark, cloudy sky darkened the inside of the train, casting shadows upon his already dark features, but she could clearly see the concern in his eyes. She gave a soft smile and spoke.

"Yeah. That was Tasuku, confirming that everything has been set up with his friends in Suna. They'll pick us up from the station and we'll head to the hospital from there."

Sasuke nodded once she was done talking, but he continued to stare at her as if he were waiting for her to continue. Sakura, feeling a little confused, gave him a questioning look in response.

"What?" She asked, "Is something on my face?"

".......No, nothing's there. I was just admiring how strong you are."

"....What?", she asked, scoffing softly at his words, "I'm far from strong. Didn't you see me last night? I fell to pieces. I'm barely holding it together now."

"Yeah, but you pulled yourself together enough to think clearly and figure out exactly what you needed to do. And even though it's taking effort to do so now, you're still holding it together. When my parents were gone, I cried every day for weeks. There was nothing my brother could say to help. I didn't have the willpower to do anything more than that. I left everything up to him."

"Sasuke....di-...did your parents....?" She couldn't finish the question, but he already knew what she meant to ask.

"No, they.... left us. I was seven and my brother Itachi was 13. One morning we woke up and they were just.....gone."

"Well of course you were inconsolable, Sasuke. You were just a child and your parents had abandoned you."

"I agree, I was only a child. But so was my brother. He was only 13. And I selfishly ignored all the struggles he endured to provide what little he could for us. It was hard. Even I could understand that much. Days without food or water, no electricity, no clean clothes, the begging....I left everything on Itachi."

"Then, how come you two don't get along? It sounds like you regret it and really admire your brother."

"I...did. He did everything he could for us to survive. But after awhile, it was found out that we were living in that house alone. We were with a foster family for awhile, but eventually we were placed in the care of one of our relatives. After that, Itachi....changed. He became cold and heartless. He treated me like I was nothing and pushed me away. Even though he knew how abusive our relatives were, he.... left me. He left me with them. He abandoned me the first chance he got. He went off to college and never looked back."

"Sasuke, I'm.....so sorry."

Sakura wanted to say more, but didn't know if it was her place to say anything. Naruto had told her about the Uchiha trust fund Sasuke's brother had set up for him, and how there was enough money there for him to live off of for the rest of his life.

So that must mean that Itachi was thinking about his little brother this whole time, right? Yeah, he may have gone about it the wrong way, but wasn't Itachi just trying his best to succeed in life so that Sasuke didn't have to suffer or struggle to get by?

Maybe it was because she was on the outside looking in or because she didn't know all the details of everything that happened between them, but to her it seemed like Itachi really loved his brother and worked his butt off to ensure that Sasuke's future was bright.

Nonetheless, as a child Sasuke had already endured more hardships than Sakura ever had in her entire life. It really opened her eyes and helped her understand him a bit better.

And his abandonment issues.

"Yeah, well, even that doesn't compare to everything Naruto had to go through," Sasuke began, his eyes moving over to their blond sleeping beauty, "His parents were murdered right in front of his eyes."

"Ohmygod, what?!?"

"And that's not all. Just two years later his Grandfather, who'd adopted him, died in the house with him in it. Naruto lived in that house with his Grandfather's corpse for nearly two weeks. They lived in a rural area with no phone and the nearest neighbor living a mile away. He was only four and a half so he didn't know what to do. After that, rumors spread and people began to whisper. They said he was cursed, so no one wanted to be near him. They shunned him, telling their kids that he was a monster. He bounced from foster home to forster for years after that. Until a man named Mr. Umino finally adopted him. I met him shortly after that."

When Sasuke finally looked back over at Sakura he was shocked to see her crying. She was trying to hold in her sobs by covering her mouth, but it was no use. Her tears just wouldn't stop falling.

"......Sakura, I-"

Sakura held up her hand to cut him off before pulling Sasuke in for a hug.

"No, Sasuke, you don't have to say anything. I'm not crying out of pity for you and Naruto. I'm crying because I'm angry, and I'm angry because neither of you should've had to endure any of those misfortunes and hardships. Especially at such a young age. I wish I could've been there to hold you both, to protect you and make things better. I'm so sorry. I didn't know."

"You would've been just a child yourself back then, Sakura. I'm not sure how much you could've done to change our circumstances," Sasuke whispered, holding her close and rubbing his thumbs against her back to sooth her.

"But still! I would've tried at least. I don't know, maybe I could've convinced my mom to adopt the both of you or something."

"Wouldn't that have made things a little awkward now, given our current relationship?"

Sakura sniffled against his shoulder and held him tighter.

"I don't care. Anything is better than nothing. As long as I could take all the suffering and pain away. Even just a little bit," she pouted.

Sasuke dug his fingers into her shirt to hold himself together. No one had ever cared about them the way Sakura did.

It had just been he and Naruto for so long, depending on one another to provide some semblance of the love and support they needed that had so unfairly been snatched away. And here she was desperately giving her love to them so willingly.

"Thank you...Sakura."

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sakura's stomach flipped as she exited the train. She hadn't been back home in over a year and now she'd finally returned. Of course, the circumstances were less than ideal, though. But she wasn't alone. Naruto and Sasuke stood just behind her as they made their way through the station.

Everything looked so new, yet so familiar. Some things remained the same while others had changed so drastically. Suna was advancing and expanding while holding onto its culture and traditions.

With Naruto still being half asleep, things were quiet as the three of them made their way towards the front of the building. Though she hadn't seen it in a while, Sakura made her way around flawlessly. She remembered every door to step through and every turn to take.

And then she saw her name....and the girl holding the sign.

Teru was adorable!!

Shoulder-length brown, almost auburn hair, big hazel brown doe eyes, a cute little button nose and the smoothest pink lips Sakura had ever seen. She also had a nice figure and long legs.

"Damn, she's pretty cute," Naruto absentmindedly commented as they approached the younger girl.

And the death glare he received from Sakura could've kill a wild boar. Naruto quickly raised his hands up defensively and smiled nervously.

"Ahaha...s-sorry sorry. Old habits die hard, I guess."

"Well, you'd better kill that shit quickly before I kill you," Sakura mumbled

"Or I do," Sasuke added before they all came to a stop in front of Teru.

"Hi, I'm Haruno Sakura, Tasuku's friend from University."

"Oh! Hi, I'm Kurebayashi Teru," the girl said, holding her hand out towards Sakura.

The two shook hands before Sakura turned to introduce the guys.

"Um, this is Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto." Sasuke shook her hand while Naruto waved from a distance, too afraid to incur the wrath of his lovers once again.

Better safe than sorry.

After introductions there was an awkward pause as Teru bashfully rubbed the back of her neck and smiled nervously.

"Ahem, well....after you," Sakura said, gesturing for the younger girl to lead the way.

"Oh, right, the car. Sorry. A-anyway....let's get going I guess."

Teru, Sakura realized, was also a bit ditzy.

The four of them walked in silence through the parking lot with Teru leading the way. Suna was hot and dry, but bustling and full of life just like Sakura remembered.

Home. She missed it so much.

Naruto and Sasuke would have to adjust to the temperature difference though. They weren't used to the heat, being born and raised in Konoha.

Finally they noticed Teru walking towards a guy leaning against a white four-door sedan. His features came into view the closer they got, and it was clear to see that this was Teru's older brother, and the childhood friend Tasuku had mentioned.

He had the same long brown hair and hazel eyes as Teru. He was tall and slim with fair skin, a perfectly square jaw and surprisingly large hands. Under any other circumstances, Sakura probably would have noticed just how handsome he was, but the thought never even crossed her mind. She just wanted to get to the hospital as soon as possible.

The older man pushed himself off the car to meet them halfway, and held out his hand for Sakura to take.

"Kurebayashi Soichiro"

"Haruno Sakura," Sakura responded, taking his hand and shaking it before Naruto and Sasuke introduced themselves. Soichiro greeted them before turning his attention back to Sakura. "I heard from Daisy that there was an emergency and that you'd be needing help getting around Suna for awhile."

"Daisy?" Sakura asked, confused.

"Oh, sorry. That's Tasuku's nickname from when we were kids."

"Oh"

"Yeah. Anyway I wanted to express just how sorry I am about your unfortunate situation, Haruno san. I wish your visit to Suna could have been under better circumstances."

"Thank you. And thanks again for agreeing to all of this."

"It's no problem at all. Besides, I'm sure my little sister is more than happy to help," Soichiro said, patting Teru's head as he did before continuing, "Anyway, let's get you guys to the hospital. Suna Memorial, correct?"

"Yes."

"Alright, hop in"

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

The ride on the way to the hospital was uneventful. Sakura didn't talk at all the entire way there. She was too lost in her own thoughts as she stared out the window. Familiar buildings and street signs passed by in a blur until finally the hospital came into view.

Instantly she could feel her chest tighten and tears stinging the corners of her eyes, but thankfully she managed to hold them in. Somehow.

The three headed in the building after exchanging numbers with Teru and Soichiro, and saying their temporary goodbyes.

Ino had already given Sakura her mother's room number, so she quickly led the guys up to the intensive care unit. That's where her mother was currently being held for recovery.

Once there, she stopped at the sign-in desk, was quickly informed that only two people could visit at a time. And because someone else was already there visiting, Sasuke and Naruto would have to wait out in the waiting area.

Sakura turned to apologize to them, but neither of them gave her the chance. Instead, they both hugged her, whispering encouraging words in her ear before reluctantly leaving her and exiting the ICU.

By the time Sakura made it to her mother's room she was visibly trembling, overwhelmed with anxiety and grief. It took her a minute to steady her hands enough to touch the handle, and she found herself wishing that Naruto and Sasuke were there with her to hold her hands.

She needed their strength and support more now than ever.

But she was all alone and her mother was waiting for her. So, with a deep breath, Sakura pushed through her fear and opened the door.

Ino perked up when she heard the familiar click as the large wooden door was beginning pushed open. And when Sakura came into view she instantly jumped up from her chair and ran over to her friend.

"Ohmygod, Sakura!" She yelled and the two hugged, but Sakura was silent, bearly registering her friend's presence.

Her eyes were glued to the sight of her mother, her battered and broken form laying still on the hospital bed. The entire ride from Konoha to Suna and from the train station to the hospital, Sakura wondered just how she'd react upon seeing her mother for the first time.

But nothing could've prepared her for this.

Hearing Sakura's broken sobs as she tried fruitlessly to keep herself under control, Ino gently guided her friend over to her mother's bedside.

Sakura held her hands over her mouth in disbelief. Her body quaking as she cried, no longer able to hold it back. Her heart was heavy, aching with despair. Her beautiful mother was nearly unrecognizable. Only one side of her face remained distinguishable through all the cuts and scrapes, swelling and bruising.

She was bandaged nearly from head to toe, equipped with a neck brace to hold her head steady, an external fixator affixed to her left leg, both arms in casts and tubes seemingly coming from everywhere. It was devastating to see her mother in such a poor state.

With trembling hands, Sakura reached down to gently grasp her mother's fingers, careful not to pull or put any pressure on them as she held them in her hands.

"Mom....," she whispered softly between sobs, "what happened?"

Of course there was no answer, but Sakura still felt a bit of comfort when Ino placed her hand on her shoulder. Sakura looked over at her before burying her face in her best friend's shoulder and hugging her tightly.

"I'm so sorry, Sakura."

"I'm so scared, Ino. What if she never wakes up? What if I never get her back?"

"Please don't think that way, Sakura. I'm sure she'll wake up. After all, your mom is the strongest lady I know."

"I know, but what if-"

"Now isn't the time for "what ifs". We can't afford to think the worst. Right now we have to be strong for Auntie, and believe that everything will work out. We're gonna speak it into existence. She will pull through. Now you say it."

Sakura sniffled and wiped at her tears as she pulled back to look at Ino.

"......She....will..pull through."

"Good, now come here," Ino said with her own tears gliding down her cheeks. She pulled Sakura back in and cradled her, "I've missed you so much, Sakura."

"I missed you too, Ino."

"Duh, of course you did. I mean, who wouldn't, right? This is me we're talking about here."

Sakura managed to give a weak laugh as they stood there, both trying in vain to gather themselves. After a while, Ino pulled away to look at Sakura again.

"Hey, you know I'm here for you, right? And my parents too. We'll do everything we can to help you through your mom's recovery. So don't think you're alone."

Sakura nodded and turned to look back at her mother. She sat on the side of the bed, letting her eyes take in the sight in more detail as she responded to Ino.

"I know and I am so grateful to you guys. Especially you. You've been here with my mom since she was brought in, haven't you?"

"Of course I have. I'd never leave Auntie alone like this. Plus, I knew you'd be coming soon."

"Thank you, Ino. I don't know what I'd do without you."

"Of course. We aren't just friends, Sakura. You're family."

Sakura smiled at her before turning back to her mom. She gently pushed some stray hair away from the older woman's face, careful not to touch any scars or open wounds.

"Make sure to thank your parents for me as well. I'm sure they're worried sick about me and mom. But, you guys don't have to worry too much. Naruto and Sasuke are here with me, so I won't have to deal with all of this completely on my own."

"Wait, both of them came? Aren't they students at FNU?"

"Yeah, but they both decided that being here with me was too important. I tried to get them to stay in Konoha, but they just wouldn't listen. They wanted to be here for me and mom. They wouldn't have it any other way."

As Sakura said this, a smile graced her lips. It was the first time Ino had seen her look so peaceful since she'd walked in the room. She studied her friend for a while before sitting down next to her and hugged Sakura from behind.

"You know what? I'm glad they both came. I feel like there's a type of strength and determination that only they can bring out of you. Just looking at you, I can tell. Sakura, you're in love aren't you?"

"......I really am, Ino."

"Then hold on to that happiness, babe. Because you'll need it now more than ever."

"Yeah, I know. I don't have any plans on letting them go."

Ino sighed and stood. She gave a brave smile as she looked down at her friend.

"So, are they here now? I can't wait to see the guys that finally managed to drag you out from under your good girl, modesty rock."

"I think you managed to pull most me out of that a long time ago, Ino. Who could be completely good and modest with you as a friend? They just finished what you started."

Ino smiled deviously and nodded, "You definitely have a point there. Any friend of mine is bound to live his or her best life."

"But, yeah, they're here. They're just out in the waiting area."

"Cool. I'll just go and introduce myself real quick. Naruto and Sasuke, right?"

"Yeah. Naruto is the blond and Sasuke will be the one with dark black hair and dark eyes. Trust me, you'll know them when you see them."

"Kay, I'll be back soon. You know I have to find out if these guys are legit or not."

"Yep, I know. Go easy on them though, Ino."

"No promises," Ino said with a wicked smile before turning to leave. But just as she reached the door she stopped and turned to look at Sakura. The playful expression all but vanished as she spoke, "I love you, you know that, right Sakura?"

".....Of course I do. I love you too, Ino."

"Everything will be alright. So, make sure to tell her that too, okay? I'm sure she's listening."

"I will. Thanks again, Ino."

"Kay, I'll be back soon."

With that, Sakura was left alone with her mother. And once again, she started to cry.

Chapter Text

Hey guys, just stopping in to let you know that I am still here and I haven't given up on this story. No worries. I do need to apologize though. About three weeks ago my Grandmother passed away from stomach cancer and just a week later my aunt (deceased Grandmother's oldest daughter) passed from covid. So, two deaths in three weeks. It's been tough and nothing has really been of interest to me.

I have notes on the new chapter and I have no intention of dropping it. I just need time. I have to get back in the groove, but I am allowing myself to mourn. I do see the kudos and reviews, and they always bring a smile to my face. But between the new career (I did pass my exam) and the recent deaths I've just been out of sorts. I don't know exactly how long it'll be before I post an update, but I'm not giving up. I just ask for your patience.

Sorry again everyone.

Chapter Text

Ino's heart was broken as she left, Sakura's soft sobs filling her ears as the heavy door closed behind her. Part of her wanted to run back in there and hold her friend, comfort her and reassure her that everything would be okay, but that wasn't the truth.

Even she wasn't sure that everything would be okay. Nothing was written in stone, after all, no matter how much she wanted it to be. Sakura's mom wasn't out of the woods just yet. So, just in case, Ino wanted to give Sakura as much time as she could have with her.

With a deep breath and a lot of effort, Ino stepped away from the door and headed towards the waiting area. It was a short walk so before long the waiting room sign came into view. And much to her surprise, the room was almost completely empty.

But there, sitting alone in one of the many plush, yet surprisingly uncomfortable tan chairs with a pile of bags stacked haphazardly in front of him, was a lone blond man. With his eyes closed, he rested his head back against the pastel blue wall just behind him.

On his own, Ino wouldn't have been able to tell if this was one of Sakura's guys or not, but just next to his leg sat a bag that Ino was very familiar with. It was the very same one she'd puked in on the day she and Sakura first met.

So, with a smirk Ino sauntered in. Let the show begin.

Naruto's eyes instantly popped open when he heard the soft sobs of a woman coming from next to him. He hadn't even noticed anyone come in after Sasuke left for the restroom. To his right sat a blonde woman with her hands covering her face as she cried.

Not sure who she was or where she came from, his blue eyes instantly scanned the empty room in confusion. Out of all the empty seats in the room, why had she sat next to him.

"Uum...hey, are you okay?" He asked hesitantly, unsure of the strange situation he found himself in.

The woman sniffled, her blue eyes shimmering with tears as she turned to look up at him.

"Oh, I'm sorry," she apologized as she wiped at her tears, "I didn't mean to bother you. I just didn't want to be alone so I sat next to you. Is...that okay?"

"Uh....," he hesitated, panicking a little.

Where was Sasuke when he needed him? Where the hell was anybody else but him? He needed a damn ADULT!!! What if this was some kind of ghost or spirit of some unfortunate soul who'd had a fatal accident? Naruto swallowed and decided that he didn't want to anger the potential ghost lady by pushing her away, so he agreed.

"Y-yeah, sure, I guess. What's the matter?"

Suddenly the lady started crying again and Naruto felt super anxious. A part of him wanted to get up and run away, but the gentlemen part of him wanted to help her, if he could. He'd always had a soft spot for crying women. Ghost or not.

"Hey, don't cry. I mean, I don't know what happened, but I'm sure everything will be okay. Do you want to talk about it?"

Suddenly the woman turns and wraps her arms around him, burying her face in his chest, and Naruto froze! Nope, definitely not a ghost. Just some good old-fashioned stranger danger.

"It's my Aunt," she began, "she was admitted to the hospital yesterday because of an accident. She's not doing so well and I'm so scared. I just don't know what I'm going to do if something happens to her. What will I do without her?"

With one hand up in the air and the other rubbing the back of his head, Naruto took a minute to assess the situation and figure out what he should do next. It wasn't in him to be a jerk and push people away in their time of need, but this strange woman was hugging him. He didn't know her from a fruit fly on the wall, and it was very uncomfortable.

Plus, what would Sasuke and Sakura think?

"Um, hey, please don't cry. I'm sure your Aunt will be fine," he encouraged while gently using his hands to push the stranger away.

He continued speaking after pulling her back enough that she wasn't actually hugging him, "My girlfriend is here because her mom was in an accident too. She's here visiting with her now, and I'm super anxious because I can't be with her. I'm sure she's just as scared as you are, and I wish I could be there to comfort her. If I were, I'd hold her in my arms and hug her tight. She's a really big crybaby so I'd wipe away her tears. Though it probably would help much."

Naruto gave a big smile, hoping that talking about Sakura and their current situation would be encouraging for her, and a hint that he was uncomfortable without being too standoffish.

The strange woman dried her eyes once again and Naruto was relieved when she smiled and sat up in her chair on her own. He continued to encourage her again.

"Anyway, I don't know your Aunt's situation, but the best thing to do is to have faith in the doctors, nurses and everyone else working here. They're going to do all they can to help her. So don't cry, okay? Sure, it's tough now, but you gotta have faith. Besides, I'm sure your Aunt would want to see you smile no matter what."

The blonde woman looked up at Naruto and gave a soft smile. And for a momen he thought that everything was fine. But suddenly she hurled herself at him again, wrapping her arms around him and sobbing even louder!

"Thank you so much! I really needed to hear that. Your girlfriend is so lucky to have you. I wish you were my boyfriend. I'm so jealous!"

At this point, Naruto was freaking out! "Oh! Hey, uh, lady," he started to say, but was cut off when Sasuke's smooth voice cut through.

"What the hell are you doing, idiot?"

"Sasuke...uh..I was just-"

"This is neither the time nor the place to be playing around. And you, "Sasuke said, focusing his attention on the woman currently wrapped around the blond man, "get lost. We don't have time for this."

"Hey! Don't be a jerk, Sasuke. This lady is all alone and in tears. She just needs some encouragement since her Aunt is hurt."

"Yes, I'm all alone and helpless. And this nice man here was helping me in my time of need, though it did seem to make him uncomfortable. I just couldn't help myself, I just needed to hold onto someone. But it seems he has a girlfriend. So maybe you could hold me instead?" The woman asked as she pulled away from Naruto and stood. However, just as she was about to take a step towards him, Sasuke spoke.

"Do I look like an idiot to you?"

".....E-excuse me? Whatever do you mean?" The blonde woman asked innocently, her lips a little too pouty for Sasuke's liking.

"You're a thousand years too early if you think a stunt like this would work on me. Plus, your acting is atrocious. I'm surprised even this idiot fell for it."

"Heeey!" Both blondes yelled in unison.

"Plus, I'm not single, so why would I allow someone like you to touch me when I already have them? Sakura's the only girl for me, but you already knew that didn't you, Yamanaka?"

Naruto's eyebrows flew up in surprise. "Eh? Sasuke, you know this lady?"

"When did you realize?" Ino asked with a smirk, the fake tears she'd been shedding moments ago, all but dried up.

"The moment you started talking. We spent about half an hour talking on the phone last night so it wasn't hard to recognize your voice."

"Oh. Well, guess I've been found out. And just what the hell was that smart-ass remark about my acting skills?? I'm a prodigy, you know."

"Yeah, and I'm a rogue ninja. Anyway, how's Sakura taking everything?"

"As well as can be expected."

"So not well...,"Sasuke stated more than asked as he took a seat on the opposite side of Naruto.

"No, not at all. She was still crying when I left the room."

Ino and Sasuke continued to talk, but Naruto, still baffled at everything that he was witnessing could only stare back and forth between the two of them. What the hell was going on?

"Hey, teme, who the hell is this lady, and just how do you know her? What's going on?!"

"Keep your voice down, idiot. This is a hospital. And are you that dense? This is Sakura's friend from university here in Suna."

The blonde woman turned her attention to Naruto and held out her hand. "Hi, I'm Yamanaka Ino. It's nice to finally meet you Naruto. I've heard so much about you guys from Sakura."

Naruto took her hand tentatively as he spoke, "Wait, so none of that stuff before was real? So you don't have an Aunt here at the hospital?"

"Well, no and yes. Though Sakura and I aren't actually related, I do call her mom Auntie, and she is here at the hospital. So I guess technically I wasn't lying about that....sorta. I'm really sorry for deceiving you like that though. I just wanted to get a feel for the type of guys you are."

"So you were testing me? In a hospital? Not cool," Naruto frowned.

"Naruto is right, it wasn't exactly the most appropriate time to be testing us to see if we're a good fit for Sakura."

"In hindsight, I guess you're right, and again, I apologize. The timing was very inappropriate," Ino agreed, "But it worked and it gave me a good sense of the type of guys you are. Naruto seems caring and compassionate, if not a little ditzy and naive, while Sasuke seems smart, stern, and a little brash. But most importantly, you guys seem to be very loyal. I mean, if you can push all this goodness away then you're golden. Good job guys. I approve, and you have my blessings."

"Uh, thanks, I guess," Naruto answered, still a but confused and uneasy about it all.

"Naruto, why don't you go and check on Sakura first. I'm sure she needs one of us right now. I'll go in after you. I still have a few more things I'd like to talk to Yamanaka about."

"Yeah, sure. I'll be back after a while so you can visit with her too."

"Yeah. Maybe stop by a vending machine and get Sakura something to drink on your way."

"Will do!" and with that, Naruto was gone.

Sasuke watched him leave before turning back to Ino. "So, how is Sakura's mom? What are the doctors saying? Is she really going to be able to come back from this?"

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Admittedly, Naruto was a little scared as he walked towards the vending machines. He'd been too young to remember his parents' death, or even what his parents looked like.

But he could still remember how his Grandfather looked when he found him slumped over in his chair. It was a very scary time for four year old him. And seeing that had sent him into a state of shock for days.

Up until now, Naruto had never actually had to visit anyone in the hospital, so he wasn't sure how he'd feel or react to seeing Sakura's mom laying there. Would seeing her lie there so motionless scare him?

Would it remind him of his Grandfather?

It was all so frightening to think about but, the only other thing Naruto could think of was that he had to be strong for Sakura.

After grabbing two bottles of oolong tea for Sakura and himself, Naruto took a deep breath and headed towards Mrs. Haruno's room. He knocked on the door and waited until he heard a soft, 'come in' from the other side.

The first thing he noticed when he walked in was the the older woman lying unmoved on the bed. Her dirty blonde hair was mussed from the accident and bandages wrapped around her head, and her face was swollen and bruised all over.

All around her were tubes and cords, and machines beeping and buzzing. It was nothing like what he'd seen on tv, and for a moment he was frozen to the spot. Naruto couldn't take his eyes off of her as images of his Grandfather flashed across his mind.

His hands began to shake and for a moment he contemplated running away. But, as if she could feel his rising trepidation, Sakura was suddenly there. Her warm hand gently gasping his arm as she called his name. Her voice was soft, but there was urgency there as she stared up at him.

Finally, Naruto looked down at her. His body instantly relaxing as he took her in. Sakura's cute, tiny nose was as pink as her hair and eyes as puffy a mini marshmallows from crying for so long, but in that moment she seemed more worried for him than for herself. And that just wasn't what he wanted.

"Sakura...."

"Are you okay?" She asked

Closing his eyes, Naruto sighed and wrapped his arms around her small frame. He wouldn't let his past trauma be the focus right now.

One step at a time.

"I'm good, but more importantly, how're you holding up?"

"I'm....finally starting to pull myself together a bit," she admitted, though she was trembling slightly as she held onto him.

"And your mom? How's she? Heard anything new about her condition yet?"

Sakura pulled away from the warmth of Naruto's embrace just enough to turn in his arms to look across the room at her mom. She was still scared, but the steady rhythm of Naruto's heart beating in her ear was distracting her from the methodical beeping of the machines enough to calm her a bit.

"Mom is stable. According to Ino, she's shown no signs of waking since yesterday. I haven't seen any signs since arriving either. A nurse came in a little while ago to check up on her. Her vitals look good. I haven't spoken to a doctor yet, though."

"So we still don't know what's going on?"

"At least not in detail yet, no," Sakura answered, "My guess is that some sort of head trauma is the cause of the coma. Either upon impact with the car or the ground."

Sakura's voice audibly trembled at the end of that last statement, and Naruto pulled her in even tighter. He felt hopeless because he desperately wanted to make things better for her. He wanted to take all of her fears and uncertainty away, but he couldn't. Plus, he was silently dealing with his own anxieties. It was frustrating.

"Hey, is that for me?" Sakura asked, pointing at one of the bottles of tea in Naruto's hands.

"Hm? Oh, yeah! I forgot I had them, to be honest. It's oolong tea. Sasuke and I thought you might be thirsty so I stopped by the vending machine on the way here."

"I am thirsty, actually. Thanks." Sakura took one of the bottles, opened it and took a sip as she walked over to stand next to her mom's bed.

However, she soon noticed that Naruto wasn't following behind her. Stopping, she turned, giving him a questioning look. "What's wrong, Naruto? It's alright, you can come closer. You won't hurt her."

But Naruto only gave her a wary smile, his baby blue eyes filled with shameful incertitude. Rubbing the back of his neck, he gave a strained chuckle and said, "No, uh...I-I don't want to disturb her or anything, ya know?" He asked, suddenly taking a keen interest in the cabinet to his left, "I'm kinda loud and she...needs her rest to heal."

Sakura stared at the blond man standing awkwardly across from her. This sudden change in character was concerning, but she remembered what Sasuke had told her earlier about Naruto's past, and decided not to push it. Instead she walked over to him and pulled him down into a soft kiss.

"......Whoa. Thanks, but what was that for all of a sudden?"

"It's a thank you kiss just for being here with me, Naruto. You have no idea how much this means to me. Really, I don't think I'd even have the strength to hold myself together as much as I am now if it weren't for you guys."

"But, I haven't even done anything. I feel so...useless."

"But you're here, and that in itself gives me strength. What more could I ask for? Besides, there's nothing any of us can do. Not really. But you guys came all this way just to support me and mom, even though you've never even met her. And I think mom would really appreciate that."

"Thanks, Sakura. That means a lot coming from you."

She kissed him again, this time letting their lips linger for a bit longer as she caressed the sides of his face with her thumbs. She wanted to comfort and reassure him, but admittedly, having him there with his warm arms wrapped securely around her like that was more of a comfort to herself.

A comfort that she craved.

If only they could both be there to hold her at once.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

With their fingers laced together, Naruto and Sakura walked out to the waiting room together. Naruto had visibly relaxed the moment they stepped out of her mom's room, Sakura noticed, and she silently wondered if she should bring it up the next time the opportunity arose.

Or would it be best to let him come to her? Though, he hadn't actually even mentioned his past to her on his own before. Well, not the traumatic parts anyway. But honestly, there was probably a lot Sakura was sure she didn't know about them. That would have to change.

Sasuke was resting his head against the wall behind his chair when the two found him. His eyes were closed, but the moment he heard Sakura's soft voice call out to him he jumped to a standing position, obviously still very worried about her. It was so out of character for him to show so many emotions, but both Naruto and Sakura found it quite endearing.

"You look tired. Were you napping?" Sakura asked

"No, I'm fine. I was just resting my eyes."

Obviously Sasuke was lying. Both he and Naruto had to be running on fumes by now with what little sleep they did get on the train ride there. She could clearly see the weariness in their eyes, but she knew that neither of them would leave her side, even if it meant not getting a little much needed rest.

"Well, it won't be much longer before we head back to mom's place. I just wanted to speak with her doctor first. Would you maybe wait with me, Sasuke?"

Sasuke nodded. Sakura turned to Naruto, releasing his hand, and gave him another quick hug. "We'll be back soon, 'kay? Then we can all go home and get some rest." She said this to the blond as she fidgeted with his hair and clothes, but stopped when Sasuke called to her.

"Sakura, let's go." He held out his hand and Sakura took it, allowing the Uchiha to lead her back to her mother's room.

Honestly, though she was doing a good job of keeping herself together, she was hesitant to return. Every moment she took standing there, staring down at her mother's broken form, made Sakura's heart feel like it was being shattered into a million tiny fragments. And her little moment of hesitation definitely did not go unnoticed by her dark-haired lover.

Sasuke observed Sakura's shaking hands and the way she fussed over Naruto momentarily. Not that she wasn't genuinely worried about their wellbeing, but her mother hen-ish demeanor was completely out of character for the current situation. They should've been the least of her worries at the moment. Though, Sasuke knew that wasn't entirely possible.

But something was definitely off.

The two held hands as they walked past the nurse's station and Sasuke couldn't help but notice the bewildered looks some of them tried, but failed to hide. They must have seen she and Naruto holding hands on the way out.

Luckily Sakura was too preoccupied with her own thoughts to even notice them, but their incessant stares only aggravated the Uchiha. Why was it any of their business who Sakura held hands with, or even what it represented?

They could be relatives or just really close friends, for all they knew. So why even react? Was Suna not as open or accepting of alternative relationships? Where they a traditional type of people? Well, if they were bothered by something like this then they really wouldn't like what went on behind closed doors.

But it didn't matter, honestly, Sasuke thought as he glared back at them. Of course his cold stare was effective enough to cause them to quickly look away, but he still had to bite back the urge to flick them off.

Once they stepped into Mrs. Haruno's room the atmosphere instantly changed. Sakura's hands were trembling again and she avoided looking directly at her mother. Her actions only confirmed Sasuke's suspicions. She'd been stalling earlier with Naruto.

"What's wrong, Sakura?"

She jumped slightly at the sudden sound of his voice, but remained silent for a few moments longer before wrapping her arms around herself and bravely walking over to her mother's side.

"Come on, let me introduce you to mom," was all she said.

Sasuke stood there, silently watched her as Sakura finally allowed herself to look down at the woman lying still on the hospital bed. But as quickly as she looked, her eyes darted away. Though, she was still gently holding onto her mother's fingers.

Finally, Sasuke walked over to stand beside her.

"Look at her, Sakura."

"Huh?....Oh. Sasuke,...I-"

"Looking away won't change her condition."

".....I know," Sakura finally said, somberly, "I'm trying to be strong, I really am. It's just, seeing her like this...it's breaking me."

"I understand. But that's why we're here, Sakura. To help build you back up when you break down. So don't avoid it. Don't avoid her. Let yourself be carried away by whatever you're feeling, but never look away from her. Take it all in. Because, as bad as it is now, you never know when or if it'll be your last. That way, when she does wake up, you'll be that much stronger."

Sakura looked up at him, tears streaming down her rosy cheeks, before turning to wrap her arms around him.

"Thanks, Sasuke. I definitely needed to hear that. And thank you for coming all this way with me. What would I do without the two of you?"

"I guess we'll never know."

Sakura smiled up at him. "Good answer"

"I know," he said before leaning down to meet her lips. Their kiss was short, sweet and simple, but the emotions behind it were immeasurable.

The three of them, their bond was steadily growing, deepening like the roots of a giant redwood tree. Though they'd only been official for a short period of time, everything that had happened between the three of them only served to push them closer.

And now neither of them could live without the other two. Their very souls felt as if they were entwined. Three lives connected by an invisible red string. But they wouldn't have it any other way.

Gently pulling away from her, Sasuke stepped closer and took a seat on the side of the bed. And then he began to speak.

"I apologize for the delay, Haruno-san, but please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Uchiha Sasuke. If it's alright with you, please allow me to take care of Sakura in your stead. She can be a handful at times, but I'm not alone. There's one other. An idiot who's an even bigger idiot when it come to Sakura. But he loves her just as much as I do. But this is just a temporary introduction, given the current circumstances. I'll be sure that we formally introduce ourselves once you've recovered. Until then, I look forward to meeting you."

Sakura looked on in silence as Sasuke stood and bowed to the unconscious older woman, and she swore she'd fallen in love all over again. The look on her face was of pure love and astonishment as he straightened and turned to look at her.

"What?" He asked and Sakura found herself stammering for words.

"I...I-I don't....I just.....wow."

"...."

Sakura looked down, her cheeks just as pink as her nose and eyes. "I....feel like the luckiest girl in the world right now."

Sasuke stepped closer and pulled her into his arms. "A person like you snatching up a guy like me? Yeah, I'd call that lucky."

"Hey!"

"Hn. They say that coma patients can hear everything going on around them, so I thought it appropriate to introduce myself to your mother. I am your boyfriend after all."

"True, but I guess that means I shouldn't say what I'm actually thinking out loud right now," Sakura said in a low voice.

Her cheeks were flushed even more, though her eyes sparkled with mischief. Sasuke smirked and leaned down to whisper in her ear.

"Then why don't you whisper it to me so she can't hear."

"Well, I mean...it's just, and this is really going to sound weird, but seeing how gentle and respectful you were with my mom, and hearing you confess your love for me, it really....turned me on."

Sasuke smirked even more, though Sakura couldn't see it, and tightened his grip on her as he responded.

"Is that so? Didn't think that'd be possible at the moment. Someone's being a bad girl. Naruto and I might just have to punish you later for your lack of discipline."

He could feel Sakura's slim fingers grip at the back of his shirt momentarily before releasing him. Then she slowly pulled away. And for a moment she stood with her hands against his chest, holding herself at arm's length away from him. Her eyes were closed as she took in slow, deep breaths.

"Wooo....that....was dangerous. I almost did something VERY inappropriate while standing in a hospital room with my comatose mother!" She whispered with hushed urgency, glaring at Sasuke for encouraging her bad behavior, "and don't give me that devious smirk, you perv! You knew what you were doing! I can't believe I'm saying this, but even Naruto has better manners than you right now. You meanie!"

Sakura said all of this, despite her flushed appearance. Even her ears and neck were growing dark with heat. Sasuke only gave a lopsided smile in response.

"So you're feeling better now, right? No more hopelessness?"

And again, Sakura was at a loss for words. He'd done that.... on purpose?

He continued, "I wanted to take your mind off all the stress of your current circumstances, but I wasn't sure how I should go about it. But then you presented me with this golden opportunity. I just couldn't pass it up. And what better way to distract you than to get you all hot and bothered? It worked better than expected. So who's really the pervert here, Sakura?"

Sakura was just about to protest when a soft knock came from the opposite side of the door. Finally, the doctor had arrived, but Sakura hadn't expected it to be someone so familiar.

"Sakura..."

"Granny Chiyo!"

Chapter Text

Sakura immediately ran to the older woman's side and wrapped her arms around her in a familial embrace. Chiyo returned the hug, patting her on the back as she spoke, "I'd heard from the staff that you were practically inconsolable, but I'm glad to see that you're in such high spirits, Sakura."

Sakura pulled away and smiled down at her. "Yes, well, I'm trying my best to see the brighter side of things."

"And I take it this tall, dark and handsome drink of water is the inspiration behind such a sunny disposition? Or is this the work of that other handsome young man awaiting you in the lounge?"

Sakura looked surprised for a moment before looking down and blushing lightly. "Both, actually," was her only response.

Chiyo smirked. "Hmm, how fascinating. Seems the whispers circulating among the staff aren't complete balderdash after all. Yes, most fascinating, indeed."

"Granny Chiyo!"

"Well? Don't just stand there, Sakura. Introduce me," the older lady suggested, cackling as she made her way over to Sasuke.

"Granny Chiyo, let me introduce you to my good friend, Uchiha Sasuke. Sasuke, this is Granny Chiyo. A long time, close friend of the family and the chief physician in this facility."

"It's an honor to meet you, Chiyo-sensei."

"Oooh, good looking and polite! You bagged yourself a good one, eh, Sakura? A 'good friend', indeed" Chiyo teased, nudging Sakura in the side as she cackled before turning her attention back to Sasuke, "Shame on you for introducing such a prized, S-rank, jonin type of man as just your friend. Come now, Sakura. Have some pride! A trophy like this deserves to be put on display. You know, young man, if I were half my age I'd show yo-"

"Oh! Um, Granny Chiyo, wasn't there something you wanted to discuss with me about mom's condition?" Sakura said, grabbing the older lady by the arm, shepherding her away from Sasuke and towards her mother.

Sasuke locked eyes with Sakura and smirked at her embarrassed, apologetic expression. Naruto was gonna get along well with the eccentric old lady.

"Hm?" Chiyo questioned before processing Sakura's question, "Oh yes, yes. Mebuki. Well, she's in a coma"

Sakura sweat dropped and smiled warily. "Uhh, right right. Anything else?"

"Hmm? Oh, yes. We don't know when she's going to wake up."

Yep, this was gonna be a long day.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Sakura unlocked the door to her childhood home and stepped in, and for a moment, she hesitated. Nostalgia flood her senses as she took in her surroundings.

Her mom has made some minor changes, but the house was unchanged for the most part. It even smelled exactly how Sakura remembered. A mixture of her mom and the cashmere scented plug-ins she loved so much. It was familiar and yet so frightening.

What if she never again got the chance to walk in that door and see her mother smiling at her?

Sakura felt a warm hand rest gently against her back and looked up to see a pair of brilliant blue eyes shining down at her. "You alright, Sakura?"

After taking a deep breath she put on a brave face, smiling up at the blond man. "Yep, I'm good. Just feeling a little nostalgic. It's been a while since the last time I came home."

"You sure?" Naruto asked, his features softening with concern. It was clear that he wasn't buying her act completely, but she didn't want him to worry.

"Yep!" She smiled even more, but just when he moved to speak, they heard her name being called.

"Sakura," Sasuke's voice came as he entered the house. He was carrying the majority of the bags, followed closely by Teru, "where are the slippers? And where should I put these bags?"

It was only then that Sakura realized they were all still standing in the small entryway of the house. Her dithering was holding them up. It was so unlike her.

"Oh, sorry. Um, the slippers are just here in the shoe cubby," she said, pointing to a short, dark, mahogany cabinet to their left. "And Sasuke, you can take the bags to my bedroom upstairs. First door on the right."

They all changed into their slippers and Naruto helped carry the bags up, leaving Sakura alone with Teru. She turned to face the younger girl and bowed slightly. "Thanks again for doing this for us, Teru. You and your brother are so kind."

Said girl blushed while smiling and awkwardly rubbed the back of her head. Teru definitely wasn't used to this type of stuff.

"Oh, hehe, no problem. I mean, it's not like I have anything else to do. Besides, what kind of people would we be to refuse someone in need? And Kurosaki asked, so...." she trailed off, looking down bashfully. Sakura silently studied her, noting the way she blushed and fidgeted about.

"Did....you maybe want to know how Tasuku is doing, Teru?"

If it was at all possible, Teru's cheeks became even more flushed as her eyes darted away from Sakura's at the mention of Tasuku's name. Did she have a crush on the older man?

"......Yes, please." Came Teru's meek reply to Sakura's question. Yep, she definitely had a crush. So cute!

"Hmm, well, I don't live on campus anymore so I couldn't tell you any really personal details about him, but I did see him earlier before coming to Suna. He looked healthy. Well, as healthy as anyone could who smokes cigarettes as often as he does. Sorry, I'm a med student so I kinda can't help myself. Anyway, um, he's.... eating well and keeping up with his studies, as far as I know. And he's still working, so I guess I can say that he's doing really well. That's... all I can really think of to tell you at the moment. Sorry."

In all honesty, this kind of made Sakura feel a little uncomfortable.

Standing there updating Teru about the guy she obviously has a crush on, who just so happens to be the very same guy who's currently paying for all of Sakura's living expenses. Not to mention the fact that he still likes her, and at one point or another she really liked him, too.

She nearly slept with the guy, for crying out loud! So awkward!!!

But, at least Teru didn't know any of that. "No, that was more than enough. I don't really get to talk to him often since my brother thinks it's weird or something. So thanks for the update. I'm glade to hear he's doing well. But....can I ask you something, Sakura?"

"No problem. And sure, go ahead."

"Are you and Kurosaki.....close?"

For a moment Sakura's heart began to race. What the hell was this nervous feeling? Sakura smiled awkwardly and scratched the side of her face with her finger as she thought about the right way to answer. "Um, well, yeah, I guess you could say that. He and I are friends, after all."

"Oh, okay. Then do you maybe know who his girlfriend is?

There goes Sakura's pounding heart again!

"Girlfriend?" Sakura asked, and for the first time in a while, Teru finally looked up at her.

"Yeah, I kinda overheard my brother talking to him a few times about a girl and he always referred to her as Kurosaki's girlfriend. So I was wondering if you knew who she was."

"Uhh, haha, maybe you just heard wrong? Or maybe your brother is teasing you? Because Tasuku definitely does NOT have a girlfriend. Trust me."

"But then why else would he be doing so much for her? And he even got into a fight because of her. Who is she, if not his girlfriend? Why else would he go so far for her?"

"Because she's his precious friend. Someone really important to him."

Both Sakura and Teru turned to see Naruto walking towards them with Sasuke trailing close behind. It was the blond who had spoken in Sakura's stead. Both men came to stand near Sakura.

"But, if he's doing all of that, doesn't that mean he likes her? And surely she can see that, right? All his effort. Doesn't that mean she likes him too?"

"Maybe," Sasuke answered, "but things like that aren't always so black and white. Simply liking or loving someone doesn't necessarily mean that you'll be in a relationship with them."

"Yeah, there's all kinds of love." Naruto chimed, "Sometimes you can simply choose to love from afar. And this girl, maybe she really does love Kurosaki, too. But it might not be the type of love that he's hoping for. Or maybe it is. Who knows? It could just be that her heart already belongs somewhere else."

Naruto walked over and placed his hand on top of Teru's head as he continued, "Love is complicated, you know? I mean, even I've just started to see how boundless and unpredictable love can be. It's definitely not one size fits all. But the most important thing is to be true to yourself and make your feelings known. And I could be wrong, but it definitely seems like you have some feelings for that guy to me. So... maybe you should tell him."

Teru looked down again, face flushed with embarrassment. "N-n-n-not saying that I do like Kurosaki or anything, but hypothetically speaking, what if I did, and I tell him and he rejects me?"

"That's just a risk you'll have to be willing to take," this from Sasuke, "But how will he know if you never say it? All you can do is tell him how you feel. How he responds to it is on him. And yeah, there's a chance that you'll be rejected. But the opposite is just as plausible."

"I see. I guess I have a lot to think about then, huh?" Teru asked before bowing at them, "Thank you all for your kind words of advice." And with that she turned to leave. But then she stopped and looked at them. "Um, just another reminder that you can call for a ride any time. I'm always free. Like free, free. I have nothing to do." She laughed awkwardly.

Sakura and Naruto smiled.

"Well, you know, Teru, my door is always open. You don't have to only come by when I call. You can come hang out with us whenever. Even if you just want to talk," this from Sakura.

"Thanks, I'll keep that in mind. Well, guess I'll get going. See you guys soon. Bye."

And with that, Teru was gone.

Both Naruto and Sakura sighed loudly. Feeling suddenly very weak, Sakura plopped down on the stool standing just behind her and draped her body across the cool surface of the island counter top.

"Is it weird that I feel so guilty?" She asked, "I feel like I just betrayed my cute little sister or something. Did you see how those big, pretty eyes of hers sparkled every time we mentioned Tasuku's name? Ugh!"

"Calm down. It's not like you lied about anything you told her." Sasuke said.

"Yeah, but I also hid the fact that Tasuku's "friend" is ME! I don't want to be Teru's unofficial, imaginary love rival. I'm not even dating Tasuku."

"It was kinda frustrating, huh?" Naruto asked. I wanted to say, 'Hey, that girl you think is in love with Kurosaki is actually my girlfriend!' But I couldn't," Naruto pouted, "Didn't you feel the same, Sasuke?"

"Not really"

"Ehh?!"

"But, didn't it feel like we were keeping a big secret from her? Didn't she feel like she could be your kid sister or something?" Sakura asked.

".....No"

"Hmm, Sasuke is so cold," Sakura pouted and Naruto nodded his head in agreement.

"No, you guys are just overreacting,"

"Ahhh, but I can't help it. She's so adorable! I wonder how long she's liked Tasuku for."

"Probably a long time." Naruto chimed, "Kurosaki and her brother are childhood friends, right? Then she's probably been knowing him for a really long time. Maybe all her life. If they're anything like your typical childhood friend shoujo manga, then she probably started liking him a long time ago. But I wonder why she never confessed?"

"Well, she did mention her fear of being rejected. But if you ask me, I'd say it probably has something to do with her big brother. Didn't she say that he thought it was weird or something if she talked to Tasuku?" Sakura pondered out loud.

"Oh yeah! She did, huh? But, well, I can kinda understand where he's coming from."

"Ehh?! What do you mean you kinda understand, Naruto?"

"Well, I mean, he's just trying to protect his little sister, right?"

"Protect her? From what? Love?!"

"No, but Tasuku is a guy and Teru is this cute, innocent young girl. You know what guys are after, right? Especially when they're young. Her brother was probably just trying to protect her. You know, like her body and innocence and stuff."

"What the hell?! First of all, Naruto, her body and "innocence" isn't his to protect. It's hers, and it's her decision to choose when and with whom to share it with. And second, Tasuku isn't that type of guy. I mean, not all guys are out for that all the time. I mean, they're not all horny little toads like you, Naruto!"

"Hey! I didn't lose my virginity until the very end of high school so I only just recently became a horny little toad a few years back. But isn't he, like, way older than her?"

"So what? Teru is what, eighteen or nineteen now? And Tasuku is....well, yeah he is older, but still, it doesn't matter. She's old enough to date whomever she wants. Besides, girls tend to like older guys."

"Is that why YOU fell for him, Sakura, hmm? Huh? Huh?"

"Cut it out, Naruto. That's all in the past anyway. I love you and Sasuke, and that's all that matters."

"Alright, cut it out, the both of you. I'm hungry and tired, and your constant bickering is giving me a headache."

"Sorry, Sasuke," they said in unison.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

The evening went by fast for the trio after unpacking and finding food. Surprisingly enough, Sasuke knew his way around a kitchen pretty well, so he and Sakura cooked a quick meal while Naruto watched on in amazement.

He'd always thought Sasuke was a pretty good cook, but seeing the way he and Sakura worked so fluidly together in the kitchen sent a smile across his face.

Their chemistry was unmistakable.

After dinner Sasuke ran a hot bath for Sakura to soak in. Unlike a lot of the homes in Konoha, Suna still kept to a lot of traditional Japanese architecture, and the bathroom in Mrs. Haruno's house was one such place.

But she'd done some renovations so the new tub was huge in comparison to the old one, and everything was digitalized for ease of use. So, after gathering all her things, Sasuke sent her off while he and Naruto cleaned the kitchen.

~•~•~•~•~☆~•~•~•~•~

Despite all the happy moments Sakura has had to take her mind off of everything going on with her mother, the moment she found herself alone all the sadness, fear, and frustration seemed to instantly flood back in. She was scared. Really, really scared. And despite all the encouragement she'd received from the boys and Ino, all she could do was think:

What if

It was all so overwhelming. She'd already lost her father at a young age and now her mother was teetering on the edge of death, herself? What if.....what if she didn't make it? Despite all the courage and strength she'd built up throughout the day, Sakura found herself feeling broken and hopeless as she sat naked in the steamy bathroom.

She'd already finished washing herself and all that was left was her hair, but somehow she just couldn't bring herself to move. Her arms felt like lead as she silently wept, her hands covering her mouth so as not to make a sound. She didn't want the guys to hear her and start to worry even more.

But it was no use, because no matter how quiet she was, those two seemed to always be able to tell when she needed them most~ even if she didn't know it herself.

And now was no different.

Sakura hadn't even heard the door to the bathroom open. It wasn't until the sound of her name being called could be heard above the rhythmic splatter of the shower water hitting the tile floor that she finally noticed Naruto standing there not too far behind her.

Sakura turned with a start, quickly wiping her face with her wet hands to hide her tears."Naruto! Um, wh-...what's up? Did I take too long? Sorry. I was just about to wash my hair and soak. Then I'll be right out."

Sakura put on the best smile she could muster at the moment, but it was obvious that she'd been found out. There was a mixture of surprise and worry on Naruto's face as he stood, silently watching her from the doorway. However, after a moment he just smiled and walked in as if he hadn't seen anything.

"Well, I had planned to come in and join you, but I see I missed my chance since you're almost done. So, how about I help you wash your hair instead?"

"What? No-, wait, Naruto, your clothes'll get wet!"

Sakura tried to protest, but he had already grabbed the other stool, sat it down behind her and took a seat. Luckily, his feet were bare, but the ends of his pants were already getting soaked. His long legs framed her smaller body as he scooted closer, the heat of his now naked chest radiating against her back. And suddenly, Sakura found herself feeling.....anxious.

He hadn't mentioned what he'd seen yet. Had he not seen after all? No, he saw. Sakura was sure of it. So then he'd chosen not to acknowledge it? This made Sakura feel a small sense of relief and she found herself relaxing a bit. She hadn't even noticed how tense and shrunken she was until that very moment.

Sakura had also unconsciously cover herself, shielding her body from Naruto's eyes. But once again, he made no mention of it. It wasn't until she had visibly relaxed that he finally spoke again. "Here, hold your head back for me, okay? You can lean against me if you want."

After that, he applied the product to her hair and began massaging it in. Sakura found herself unwinding even more, leaning into Naruto and letting out a soft sigh of relief. There was just nothing like the feeling of having someone else's fingers gliding through your hair.

Naruto chuckled softly. "Does it feel good?"

"More than you know."

"Good."

"Hey, Naruto. Abou-"

"Hey, you don't have to explain anything to me, Sakura. I understand."

"......Yeah. Thanks."

"It's been a long day, huh?"

"Too long," she answered, "One of the longest days of my life."

Naruto leaned her head back and began rinsing the suds from Sakura's hair. His strong digits gently glided through the strands to thoroughly remove any remaining soap. And once he was sure there was nothing left, he spoke. "Okay, all done. Now you can soak. Go ahead and get in."

Sakura turned, reaching out a hand to stop him as Naruto moved to stand. "Wait, are you leaving?"

Suddenly the thought of being alone again filled her stomach with apprehension. Naruto gave her his infamous cheshire cat smile as he looked down at her, though it didn't quite reach his eyes like it usually would. He spoke, "Missing me already, are ya? Don't worry, Sakura, I'm just going to get my things together, then I'll be back. I'll take a quick shower and join you for a soak."

Sakura hesitated for a moment before letting go of him and looking away, suddenly feeling embarrassed by her actions. ".....Sorry," was all she could manage to say before pulling herself to her feet and stepping into the tub.

Once Naruto was gone Sakura grimaced and dipped her head below the surface of the water to clear her mind. Though he was just trying to make small talk to alleviate the awkwardness earlier, he had been right about one thing. It had been a long day. And she had kind of felt out of it most of the time.

Sitting up and taking a deep breath, Sakura sighed and let the heat of the water envelop her, lulling her into a relaxed state once again. She hadn't even realized that her eyes were closed until they popped open upon hearing the clack of the bathroom door opening.

It was Naruto. He'd returned, just like he said he would, only now, instead of the pants he'd been wearing earlier, he wore absolutely nothing. And despite her, Sakura blushed. And then her face flushed even more when an equally as naked Sasuke entered as well.

"Sorry it took so long, Sakura. I couldn't decide which pajamas I wanted to wear. Then I had to wait on Sasuke. I wanted it to be just you and me for a little one-on-one hot and steamy bath time," Naruto said with a suggestive wiggle of his brows, "but this guy just had to go and ruin all the fun."

"Lies. He asked me to join." Sasuke chimed, matter-of-factly.

"Heeey! You said you wouldn't tell! ......Ruined my moment..."

"Anyway, is the water too hot, Sakura? Your face is flushed."

Sakura vaguely heard Sasuke's question, but her answer was greatly delayed as she watched her two boys. How was it fair that they still had such an effect on her? She should be used to seeing them without clothes by now.

But nope. Not that she was complaining, of course.

Sakura didn't think seeing them both in all their naked glory would be something she'd ever be able to get used to. And there they were, so comfortable being together, as if they weren't currently washing their naked bodies right next to each other while Sakura gawked at them in lustful amazement.

"Sakura...?" she heard Sasuke's calm voice call her name once again, and her eyes snapped up to his in confusion.

"Hm? Did you say something, Sasuke?" He frowned slightly at her inattentiveness.

"I asked if the water temperature was too hot. Your face is red. Are you alright?"

"Oh! Yeah. No, I'm fine. The water is hot, but not too hot. It feels really good."

"I'll tell you what it is, Sasuke. Her face is all red because she's been over there eyeing our naked bodies like some old perv. Nyah! Hide me, Sasuke. Don't let that sex fiend have my naked, innocent body!" Naruto yelped dramatically, jumping into Sasuke's lap, successfully knocking the showerhead from the other man's hand while hiding his nipples with his fingers.

And now Sakura wasn't the only one blushing.

Naruto's naked, wet body squirming against Sasuke's as he held onto him, feigning fright and hiding the barest amount of his body from Sakura's eyes. In his playful bliss, the blond hadn't even noticed just how still and silent Sasuke had become while Naruto wrapped himself around him.

"Naruto," came Sasuke's voice, still calm and low, "move...please."

"Ehh? Why? Am I that heavy?" It wasn't until then that Naruto pulled himself back enough to actually look at Sasuke's face. "Oooh, somebody's blushiiing. Is my naked body getting to you too, Sasuke? Hmm? Kyaa! Pervert!"

"Just move, idiot. Or else."

"Or else, what? Huh? I mean, it's not like this is actually turning you on or an-" Naruto stopped talking mid-sentence when a sudden tap could could be felt against his backside. His eyes locked with Sasuke's, and for a moment there was nothing. Sasuke was nervous and embarrassed, and Naruto was....surprised.

"I warned you. You should've moved. I... couldn't stop it. Sorry." Sasuke apologized shamefully, but gasped suddenly when he felt Naruto's hand reach down to grip him firmly.

"So you really did get hard, huh?" Naruto asked gently, his eyes meeting Sasuke's again, "I didn't know I had that kind of effect on you."

Sasuke frowned and looked away. "Why not? Sakura isn't the only one that I'm attracted to after all. But you already knew that."

Naruto smiled, releasing his hold on that part of Sasuke and leaning in to whisper to him while guiding his hand down to his own eager sex. "Yeah. And I think I'm starting to understand just how you feel, Sasuke"

And then they were kissing. Slow, passionate,....hungry.

And suddenly all the tension and chemistry between them came pouring out at once. It was obvious that this was way more than just lust or experimentation. Their was a deep connection between the two. Much deeper than before.

And Sakura's jaw nearly hit the side of the tub! It went from playful zero to lusty one hundred in the blink of an eye, and she hadn't been expecting it at all!! Yeah, they'd kissed that time when it was the three of them together, but she'd never seen them kiss on their own. Just the two of them.

And it was fucking HOT!!! With the way she squeezed her thighs together deliciously while watching them, Sakura was tempted to climb out of the tub and join them. But she resisted. Some things just shouldn't be interrupted, and this was one of those special moments.

After a short time the two of them parted, panting heavily as they stared at one another. And for just a moment the entire world had narrowed down to just the two of them. Sasuke smirked and Naruto grinned.

But neither of them had completely forgotten about their other lover, and out of the corners of their eyes they could see their captive audience watching with thinly veiled restraint. They both glanced over at Sakura.

"I think maybe we should finish cleaning ourselves quickly and join Sakura, Naruto. I don't know how much more of the show she's going to be able to take."

"Yeah, I don't think she's gonna make it. Pervy old Sakura!"

"Sh-shut up, Naruto! I'm not a pervert. If anyone's a pervert it's you two."

"Oh, yeah? Well, stop looking at my dick, then. My eyes are up here, Sakura. Up here!"

Sakura averted her eyes, suddenly aware that she had indeed been staring at their lower halves. But she just couldn't help herself! Both of them were so hard and long, and she could even see little droplets of pre-cum dripping from Sasuke's tip.

It was clear that they wanted each other, but were most likely restraining themselves because of her. And somehow this didn't make Sakura feel all that happy.

After a while the two were done cleaning themselves and Sasuke joined her in the bath first. He sat across from her so that they were face to face, and soon after, Naruto joined in.

Now Mrs. Haruno's new bath upgrade did come with a new sizable tub, but it clearly wasn't meant to fit three full-size adults. Not comfortably anyway.

Naruto squeezed in behind Sakura, placing his legs on either side of her while draping them feet across Sasuke's thighs. Sakura sat snugly between them with her feet resting on Sasuke's chest and her back against Naruto's chest. It was a tight fit, but they made it work... somehow.

Sakura laughed. "I....don't think we thought this one through guys."

"That's okay. I like it tight." Of course this was from Naruto, laughing at his own dirty joke as he wrapped his arms around Sakura from behind. Apparently he'd forgotten all about playing the innocent damsel in distress after that kiss he and Sasuke shared. She couldn't blame him though.

"Seriously though, if you guys are uncomfortable we can get out."

"It's fine, Sakura. Don't worry about us," this from Sasuke as he lifted her foot to massage it, "We just want to make sure that you're okay."

Sakura couldn't honestly say that she was completely fine, though. Because while she was happiest being together with the both of them, there was a tiny part of her that just couldn't stop worrying. The fear just wouldn't  subside. Not completely anyway.

Then there was the guilt she had any time she felt even the slightest bit of happiness. Her mother was in a coma and here she was smiling and carrying on as if nothing happened. How could she? But, again, she didn't want to worry them so she decided to focus on other things instead. "Wow, Sasuke, that.....really feels good. How did you know that my feet were sore?"

"I didnt, but I'm glad you're enjoying it," he said, giving her toes a gentle kiss before resuming his massage.

"Yeah.... I really am. Your fingers feel amazing." Sakura leaned her head back to rest against Naruto's chest and sighed in contentment.

One thing was for sure, no matter the circumstances, good or bad, she wouldn't trade moments like this, or either of them, for anything in the world.